Username:

Password:

Author Topic: Chapter 17: Fall into Darkness  (Read 97306 times)

0 Members and 69 Guests are viewing this topic.

Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244


HD wallpaper: eyes, night, road, woman, crow, forest, mystic, gothic,  spectral | Wallpaper Flare

Chapter 16 The Sweded Version PART ONE


Friday June 5th- Harry accompanies Rufus to Nightshades to learn about donating.



June 7th The leopards meet up with both factions of Rats for a picnic in the park. Suki joins to make sure the peace is kept. Upon arrival Suki stress levels are pointed out by Morvan. Where we soon learn that Suki was excommunicated from the church. Minnie get a chance to talk to Suki about Cali to see if there was anything she could do to help outside of her jurisdiction. Lillia showed off her new makeover.
The leaders of the factions gathered with Suki to discuss the current serial killer and how rounding out their help with Liaisons will further the cause. Good food was had by all parties. Some took this time to make new friends and new work connections. Said connections bore fruit as Astrids faction gave info where the possible location of Justins Gun and Run could be found.

Jun 7th- Suki tried to start her day off right with breakfast however was faced by the Tarot Card Killer headline large and bold in her face. The case was starting to get sensationalized in all types of media caused a dull headache. Suki arrives at Sacred Heart Church with her mother where she was pulled aside to speak with Father Thomas Awaipo before the service started. The Father gives Suki an ultimatum to renounce a part of herself as an animator or be excommunicated. Sadly since this was not something Suki could just turn off the result was a devastating blow to Suki's faith support system. Later that day she joins Morvan's Pard along with both rat factions for a picnic in the park.

Sunday June 7thArriana’s night started with her firing Jamie, her personal assistant.  Then she read Brandy’s invitation to Klaus’ birthday.  Then she placed an ad looking for a human servant. Travarius, Darius’ companion began looking for a live-in security guard.

June 7th- The rats & leopards meet up at park via a picnik to discuss truces and allyship between each other. An off duty Captain Nuebosato attends as welll as an unoffical off duty police presense in hopes of maintianing the peace an discuss with the heads of the groups about a rouge vampire at larger that can call and control were rats as well as potential leads to see if any of the were rats in either warren might be assisting the Tarot card killer with is staged kills. All groups agree to keeping the lines of cummication open on rumors and updates that may help with the adressed issues while maintaining a truce amongst groups.

June 9th- Brandy readied her apartment for her steak and lap dance party. She reflected on Dr.Goodmans orders which caused her to miss being with her family for the full moon. Brandy told and excited Tana that her first sparring lesson would be with not only Brandy and Klaus but with Morvan and Micheal also Bandy hosted an amazing feast. Kat, Tana, Lorne, Minnie and Liam had a fantastic time at Brandy's until Kat misspoke. Kat let slip against NDA that Brandy was punished for something resulting in broken toes. New news to her fellow leopards. Luckily Cherry's arrival broke the tensions and the lap dance lessons resumed peacefully.

Tuesday June 9th Archangel Tower
Waylon sent out a text looking for volunteers, offering brownie points.  Noah arrived first.  He’d been hired by Nigel to clean toilets and was looking for extra credit.  They discuss the departure of Grigori Volov, Noah’s plans to venture further south and his desire to spoil Deitra.

Arriana arrived next and was intrigued by Waylon’s question as to whether she could sing gospel.
Darien, Malaki and Sebastian texted their intent to arrive as soon as possible.  Darien and Sebastian arrived together, with Malaki on their heels and Contessa Elisbeta on his.  Once she arrived, Waylon revealed that he wanted them to investigate Father Isaac Gless and the Haven of St Andrew.  The vampire priest was not only refusing to pledge himself to the Master of Seattle but was also claiming that vampires didn’t need masters to sustain them and could return to God.  Darien was made leader of Team Spy Hard, while Arriana, was made leader of Team Church Mice.


Tuesday June 9th Club Nightshades

Both Team Church Mouse and Team Spy Hard meet at Darien’s club and discuss tactics.  They are joined by Willie and Thomas who have been assigned to help.  Contessa Elisbeta texts Father Domenic, requesting a meeting in the name of the Master of Seattle.  His response is initially negative but in the end he confirms that Father Isaac Gless operates a non-denominational Christian church out of the Haven of St Andrew, a saint who, it seems, is the patron saint of vampires.  Plans are made as to who will infiltrate the church and how.

Possible links to the church of Eternal Life are discussed as are the issues caused by bringing in a Chinese labour force to erect the prefabricated building,  When the issue of power is discussed, only Willie, Thomas and Sebastian are not Master vampires.  It is suggested that the weaker vampires make the first approach.

A discussion of technology revealed that Thomas hadn’t been aware of any of the Moon landings, due to his isolation in Vietnam.  Sebastian is to visit the church Friday, while Arriana will attend Monday.  Elisbeta decides to attend the Friday service and to create a ruckus, drawing attention away from others.

Noah asks Thomas what he thinks Team Spy Hard should do; he replies that they should not treat it like a military covert ops mission but rather a recon mission.  He suggests following the money. He admits to having some skill at hacking and offers to check IRS records on Gless.

Conversation turns to human servants and whether Gless has one.  Sebastian is curious as to what the draw is.  Arriana confesses to seeking one and Darien admits that Travarius has refused the offer twice.  Elisbeta claims that her two unbound servants serve the same purpose without any drawbacks.




June 10th-
Tana's first training session at AAI so close to the full moon caused tempers and frustrations to flare. Waylon dropped by for an impromptu visit. Over all the session ended on a good note agreed that lessons would continue.
Following the session the leopards head to Dr.Goodman to get samples from Brandy. Brandy's failing health was fully realized to those present. Morvan had to force changes from the exhausted leopardess. Tana admitted she had contact with Brandy's blood and Micheal had contract with Tana via cat shape battle training. Ending the two in the sample giving chair. Nigel was called down to discuss proper precautions for the full moon if Tana and Micheal were to not stay isolated at the towers. Klaus let it slip that he was not to mention a certain vampire was the one that was responsible for Brandy's condition. After Dr.Goodmans excessively poor bedside manor left everyone in a foul mood they went home drained.

Jun 10th-Dani seeks Ramones advise about mates. Dani was troubled that she couldn't tell the difference between mind blowing sex with Lee or if it was a mate thing. She seeks Ramone out to help compare mind blow sex to mind blowing sex. They settle to do things slow and have a Netflix and chill session with some casual petting. Dani confesses that Lee informed her something about the Alaskan pack that she wasn't sure if she should tell Tom or not. Ramone coax's out of her and she follows his advice to tell Tom, which they do promptly.

June 12th-
The Pard meet up for the full moon minus Brandy. Morvan filled everyone in on the rules of no challenges, no licking, no sharing kills and no sex this full moon due to cross contamination precautions. Grumbles were heard but over all the night went on without a hitch.

Friday June 12th- The swans settle down to movie night, which is interrupted by a package for Dietra from Knolls, and a phone call from Master Volkov asking for the young swan to talk to her dear friend Maritza, prompting discussions about visits both ways.

June12th-The wolves gather for the full moon. It was the first time Ramone had joined the pack in years. Josie was determined to have Ramone have a good time. Saphyre arrives in his stylish flare. Dani seeks mate advice from Shale and Ryan. When Dani informs Ryan that it was with lee who she was questioning these feelings for he looses it. Strong emotions brought about the change for Ryan as he snarled and snapped at Dani. Ramone, Shale and Josie jump in-between the chaos to try and deescalate the situation. Benjamin informs Ramone and Tim that he  a challenge this full moon. An up and comer Kris won out nearly thusly proclaiming to come for Ramone next. The night wraps up as more of the usual.


Friday, June 12th Archangel Industries- Sub basement 2
Dr Stacey Englund, a human, runs tests on Patient L aka Brandy’s blood and discovers her bacterial count is down, thanks to the antibiotics she was taking.  In a nearby room, Brandy waits naked for sunset to arrive so that the full moon can begin.  She has rabbits for snacks, a bowl of water and a blanket.  Stacey offers encouragement.

She checks another room where Patient W lies in a coma.  He is restrained, to prevent him from injuring himself.  He was badly wounded when he came in and had been heavily doses with silver nitrate.  He had almost died twice already.  He had been hooked up to a dialysis machine and was undergoing chelation to try and remove the remaining silver from his system. At 9:08, both patients undergo a painful shift, although W is going through far worse than L, managing only a partial shift.  Stacey texts Dr Goodman, the vampire in charge, asking him to come to the lab as soon as possible.

Friday, June 12th 10 pm- Nightshades
Darien sits in his office, thinking of Saphyre, before heading out into the club proper.  Harry and Rufus enter the club.  Rufus flirts with Sophia, explaining that Harry is not there to donate. The noise  drives  them to the donor room, where Darien introduces Andy, the technician.She is a cute waif of a girl with short messy black hair and green eyes.  She leans out from behind a curtain, waves, blows a bubble with her gum, and disappeared again.. Rufus and Darien try to ease Harry’s reluctance.   Rufus demonstrates what it is like to donate.  The vampire is Sam, a female with a dark black bob wearing leather pvc pants and a red crop top with a don't worry be happy face on it.  They recognize each other from Volkov’s welcome feast.

While Rufus wanted an indirect donation, Sam insisted that only children used straws and preferred to fill a glass and drink from that.  Harry is still reluctant but admits that he could potentially change his mind for the right vampire.

Thomas calls Darien, indicating that Gless has a considerable amount of money. The land was bought outright; no loan or mortgage was outstanding.  It was registered to the Haven of St Andrew, which is registered to Isaac Gless. Isaac owns a licensed minivan and a licensed Kia Soul. Haven of St Andrew has a 'pending' rating on their non-profit status and is currently up to date with land and income taxes. Fire code and any other safety requirements are up to date - electrical and plumbing are signed off by union tradesman. There was currently a law suit pending from construction union for illegal use of foreign workers. There was a six year old warrant for him in South Dakota for an unpaid speeding ticket.

Rufus makes another donation, being rolled this time. It takes five minutes and after fifteen there is no mark. He and Harry discuss how vampires are put off  by the smell and taste of garlic, then leave to go for a run on the beach.



Friday, June 12th Seattle- The Haven St. Andrew 11:15pm

The St Andrews website revealed that the Haven was not affiliated with the church of Eternal Life and was intended to save vampires souls, not create new vampires.  It also revealed that Father Isaac Gless was over 150 years old, almost two hundred, if you included his mortal years.  He had been turned into a vampire by a Virginian cotton magnate.  He killed his master is 1865 after surrendering himself to God.

Sebastian and Elisbeta arrive at the Haven separately.  Sebastian is met at the door by Father Gless, who welcomes him and invites his questions. He explains that he wants to bring vampires closer to God, rather than create new vampires.As they talk, Father Gless welcomes the Contessa by name and asks if she has been sent by the Master of Seattle to check on him.

They talk briefly, before Father Gless asks Elisbeta what questions she really wants to ask and refuses her request for a private conversation. When she asks how his God can sustain a vampire without a master, his reply is that God sustains the universe and therefore sustaining vampires was well within his power.

When he finally excuses himself to begin his sermon, there are 32 humans and 15 vampires in the church.  The central element of his sermon seemed to be that they had all been lied to.  Where they had all been led to believe that they needed to attach themselves to a stronger vampire, the truth was that this was not the case.  Stronger vampires needed them far more than they needed the stronger vampires.

Sebastian is the last to leave and found the experience very nostalgic.He meets Arianna at Bitten and describes the evening as ‘interesting’.  They discuss how Gless preached that the bond between master and lesser vampires could be broken and faith in God could sustain the vampire.  Arriana suggests that Gless is an unaware master vampire and attributes his survival to God, rather than his ability to self sustain.

Arriana counsels Sebastian to eat, something he hadn’t done that evening, then calls Waylon to report their findings.  Waylon commends Sebastian for his loyalty for not accepting the offer to sever his tie to Seattle’s master.


Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244
CHAPTER 16 THE SWEDED VERSION PART 2


Jun 13th-The pack starts to awake and search for breakfast. Nicky a knock off looking Lee was busy making coffee sending both Dani and Josies half awake brains into confusion. Ramone enlists the help of Saphyre to find Tim in the morning. Ryan makes proper introductions for Nicky and Josie. Josie tries to keep things cordial between Ryan and Dani as they spit venom at one another. A meeting including Tom to mediate was decided would be needed. Dani shoots the shit with the new comer Nicky. Josie gathers with Saphyre, Tim and Ramone to realize they were gently breaking it to Ramone they has meet with a Vampire medium along with Andrews spirit.

June 13th Seattle- AAI Towers  1:00 am Arriana returns to her apartment to discover a response to her ad for a human servant.  It makes her cringe.  She politely declines.

Saturday June 13th, 9:30pm- Nightshades
Arriana and Darien meet to discuss their investigation of St Andrews and decide on their next steps.


June 15th-Tana and Lorne text back and forth awkwardly decidedly to try out a new bakery.Brandy is greeted by Klaus before he starts work at her apartment. he however brings troubling new. The Tarrot Card killer has made a direct threat to the Master of Seattle. He urges Brandy to move in with him to be safer. She agrees.

june 15th-Suki heads with Robyn to Woodland Zoo to the newest crime scene. A thick fog eerily flooded the crime scene at the Temperate Forrest habitat making their job extra difficult. The murder scene was covered in more blood than the rest however it was Swan blood. Possibly confirming their Vampire liaison Klaus' suspicions these murders were aimed for the Master of Seattle to take notice. The team works the crime scene collecting as much evidence as they possibly can. One swan curiously had a capital M or W on it which was new. As they approach the body it is posed as "The Fool". Klaus arrives on the scene as Pat falls into an enclosures water feature. Between the weight of her coveralls and the creepy atmosphere Pat thinks the worse as something captures her leg. Panic sets in and She begins to take in water. Robyn uses her powers to clear the fog around Pat to allow Klaus to get her out fast.  Pat mentions that she felt like she was pulled under. Upon further inspection her ankle was clearly bruised with hand print markings suggesting the suspect was still on the scene of the crime. Waylon Crosby arrives on the scene with Rufus insisting they be added to the liaison program to help. Rufus helps sniff out more evidence to bag and tag.

Jun15th- Saphyre meets Darien at night shades before they go on a date. Saphyre gently pry's into Dariens old laugh where he happily reminisced for him before taking him flying.

Dani and Ryan meet with Tom to discuss their altercation. Tom enlightens Dani that the choice of Lee joining the back would be his along with how She will have to be willing to put up with prejudices if Lee is her mate. Everyone was allowed an opinion and not everyone could be understanding. Dani passes along info that Stiles may very well be a pedophile so the Swan Queen may want to be on the look out for abuse behavior.

Dani later goes to work and is bombarded with stupid request after stupid request. A few back and forth texts to Lee cheered her up. Later that night after Danis live stream her and Lee decide to call one another. Hearing each others voice had equally relaxing and frustrating results. Dani pops in her ears buds to take Lee on the road with her to the Diner. Much to her surprise Lee shows up, he's in town for work.


june 15thCorey and Bo  two of Nick and Lillias subjects go missing. The rats meet to discuss the where and why of the two vanished rats and what could be done to potentially find them while deciding if they need to report the case to the police. The plan for now to keep the issue in house but set up search team groups to see if they can find their missing friends.

June 15th-  Robin and Minnie have date night at a local fair.  Lorne reaches out to Tana and they discuss checking out the new bakery owned by a vampire.  Dietra finds a package in the pool, which upon inspection by security proves to be a rather sinister collection of once living objects as well as a brick smelling of cat urine with an excerpt from the poem ‘Leda and the swan’

Monday June 15th - 9:30PM - Nightshades - Darien & Saphyre
Saphyre arrives at Nightshades and feeds Darien.  Then they drive to the mountains and open up to each other about their lives.


Monday, June 15th, 9:30pm-Arianna
Arriana deals with more responses to her ad.  Two out of the three spark her interest.


Monday June 15th Seattle- Woodlawn Zoo -
Klaus responds to a Tarot murder crime scene involving swans.  He rescues Gibbons, who was nearly drown by what he suspected may have been the vampire serial killer.  Waylon arrives on scene with Rufus, who discovers several clues.  Waylon officially joins as one of the Archangel police liaisons.


Monday June 15th 10:15pm  Archangel towers: Klaus visits Brandy talks about the crime scene from the night before.  His personal theory is that Archangel Tower is likely to be targeted when the Tower card used. He asks Brandy to temporarily move into his apartment for her safety. She agrees.



Monday, June 15th Seattle- The Haven St. Andrew
Sebastian meets John Breeman at the church.  They discuss what Gless is offering.Arriana is noticed by Gless because she appears bored. They discuss the Gospel and how the books were man’s words, not Gods.  Gless also claims that the lies vampire masters tell lesser vampires are so their collars and chains fit more comfortably.

Sebastian then questions how a vampire can return to God’s grace and Gless invites him to come forward and be reborn.  When he does, Gless anoints him with holy oil that moments earlier burned Sebastian, only this time it tingles but doesn’t burn.
Breeman asks to be freed next. When he is mocked by a trio of young vampire chanting ‘YEET!, Gless calls them to stand forth rather than hide behind shadows.  One vampire does, identifying himself as Devon DeVry.  He tells the story of Breeman’s encounter in the elevator.  Gless calls Devon out for judging Breeman and points out that he is casting stones even though he is himself a sinner. Devon calls the church a sham and accuses Sebastian and Breeman of being plants, then leaves, taking his two cronies with him and slamming the door.

Breeman is then freed of his link to the Master of Seattle, followed by a woman Arriana recognized as Helena part of the cleaning staff. Sebastian is asked in the parking lot what happened and he is at a loss to explain.  Texts are sent reporting the night’s events to Waylon and Darien.  Arriana follows Sebastian to Bitten and discusses the night’s event.  Sebastian produces a paper towel with the oil wiped from his forehead.  It burns Arriana’s fingers.


Tuesday, June 16th Seattle 3am - Nightshades
Darien and Arriana meet to compare notes on the St Andrew’s case again.

June 18
th Nicks rats continue their search but note a group has missed check in. Nick and a few of his loyal soldiers go to the last known location to see why the missed check in taking precations to arm themseves if needs be. They arrive at Balmer rail yard. They encounter a rat and a scuffle takes place before they stab the wererat not from their faction in the throat and discard the body. With Nicks ability to read minds they know he was on guard duty vampires orders. Entering a near by tunnel they find their missing rats along with more non allies rats as the sunstarts to set. They make the aquiantance of Shen Lu ng a vampire that can control were rats who confesses of his interest to challenge the master of seattle of the throne of control. The vampire offers allyship and asks for a favor for a stolen computer belonging to the Seattle musuem to be returned in way of favors. They take the lap top to find a way of returning it.Nicks faction says they will mull the ally idea around but the flexing and demeonstation of messing with their queen leaves a sour taste in their mouths.


June 19th-Morvan, Micheal, Minnie, Seren and Tana head tot he Church where Humans First gather. With Serens great sense of smell they narrow down two a vehicles. one that looked right but smelt wrong and the another that smelt right but looked wrong. They attach a gps trackers on both. They collect a piece of  stubbed out cigar from the ground outside the correctly smelling truck in a zippy just incase. Mission successful they retreat back to the Farmhouse. On the way Suki texts to let Morvan know she has passed Minnie's info along to Father Sozio.As the table is being set for Dinner Brandy calls. She informs Morvan and tana about her change of location along with the change of location for Tana's future training sessions. She elaborates more on Klaus'  suspicions after the "message" left on the roof top of the Master by the TC killer.Dinners conversation is that of relationships, Morvan and Sukis, Minnie and Robins but mostly Kyle and Jules. Dark humor and playful teasing consumed the rest of the evening

.Jun 19th-Suki meets with Father Sozio and fills him in about the situation in Cali to see if he could have any influence there. Later Suki pours over pervious evidence with Robyn. Robyn assists with doing  a reading where the connection is made that she knew one of the victims mothers who seemed to come ask about her missing daughter regularly. She leaves to make the phone call while Suki calls Darien. Much to the pleasure of Darien he is informed by Suki that he has been released from any suspicions of his evolvement of the cases from pervious months. Suki goes over the lab reports one more time before the victims mother comes to the morgue to confirm the body. Suki vows to find the bastard.

Sunday, June 21st Seattle waterfront - Bitten Cafe 3am
Sebastian is working at his cafe when Gless returns a call the younger vampire had made to the pastor. He is willing to answer any questions Sebastian has.
Tuesday, June 23rd Seattle waterfront - Bitten Cafe 11 PM

Sebastian and Waylon meet and discuss Father Gless.  Sebastian reveals what he learned from Gless when they met to talk on the 21st. Gless time in Memphis and Charleston and made his way though Pennsylvania and Ohio before coming to Seattle.They discuss vampire social structures and Waylon cautions Sebastian not to trust Gless’ promises of freedom because it has not been established the he can actually do  what he claims.

Klaus's Residence June 24th
Brandy awakens from a nightmare of Volkov.  She and Klaus discuss their relationship and Klaus points out that Brandy had been influenced by Volkov and had therefore been punished in error.They discuss the nature of his poker group and Brandy suggests that Klaus should be able to call tartigrades, which Klaus points out are virtual immortal and virtually invisible, making then an ultimate assassination tool.


Wednesday June 24th,  10 pm  Nightshades
Raymond Pollock the wererat arrives for his final interview for the position of Darien’s bodyguard, avoiding Naomi the wererat.  Nathaniel Berry, the vegan, greets Naomi enthusiastically.  They are both observed by Darien through a security camera before he meets them.  After interviewing them simultaneously, Darien chooses to hire Raymond.

June 24th- Brandy wakes up in a cold sweat on Klaus' leather couch. Nightmares about Volkov ever persistent. Upon returning home for the evening Klaus and Brandy discuss topics from Volkov, her health and Klaus' new ardeur. . After the day passes Morvan and Tana show up for Tana's Dinner before her fighting lessons. Brandy asks for them to rescent her blanket. The three spend quality tome together as they wait for Klaus to wake. Brandy mentions Klau's Ardeur to her fellow leopards which leads to some questions and joking around. Cherry arrives to Feed Klaus.

Lessons were that of submissions holds and how to break out of them. The newest on the docket was choke holds. She practiced on Morvan. It was then her turn to experience the reverse. Klaus proceeded to choke Tana out. In a last stich effort to break Klaus' hold on her she used all her weight and speed to crash to her knees throwing him forward and off. It was a victory for the small leopard at great damage to her knees as they cracked into the cement.

Jun 25th-Tom requests Saphyre and Ramone head to AAI during the day under an oath of secrecy. They meet with a Dr. Englund who has hem sign an NDA. This is where they meet with patient W who turned out to be a presumed dead Talbot former Ulfric of Volkov's pack. Talbot fills them in on how he was ambushed and how he was brought back from the brink of death.

Jun 25th-Minnie receives a text from Father Soizo to meet up near the end of a training session. Minnie meets him at the church to discuss Cali in further detail after helping with the soup kitchen. The two discuss the situation in Cali to see if they could work within the law to help those Minnie left behind.  Though no answer was given definitively Father Soizo gave Minnie something important, Hope.

Friday June 26th- Harry gets a visit from Lillia and some of the rats from her rodere and spend time catching up.


June 26th-Hanna had earlier found out her daughter was excommunicated and upon finding her animators tool kit in her room  started a shouting match. Morvan arrives  to hear the blow out threw the front door but does not knock. Hanna leaves in a huff informing him he has the wrong address more or less implying to get off her property. Morvan leaves to text Suki and laps the block while her mom leaves.
Suki vents her worries to Morvan. Conversation moves to the back yard to figure out the best spot for Hannas birthday present. However the two get caught up on one logistic aspect longer than the others. Morvan offers his services to renew the stray repellant away from the Koi fish pond. Once business is finished the two catch up on the last three years.



July 4th-
Morvan and Micheal head to Hanna's to finish knocking out the Koi pond project. When Suki arrives home she finds her mom has invited her friends over for tea and board games. And by board games it was more of a tea and oogle the construction worker game. Morvan invites her to the farmhouse for July 4th festivities. After some light teasing and with Hannas approval Suki agrees to come.



July4/5- The Pard gathers to celebrate July 4h. Justin is a tad testy since Cyn has been gone for  2 months and he has been celibate since. Justin is to be the runner for The candle light games. Leslie insists hes going down. Justin plays bartender as Leslie shows off Klaus' birthday present from the pard.
Minnie asks Morvan what he knows of Father Siozo. Conversation flows to the Koi pond Suki asked Morvan and Micheal to build at ther mothers just before she pulls into the farm house. Minnie joins team Justin for the Candle light games. Morvan and Suki have a heart to heart as the next set of guests arrives. New leopards made their introductions. Some personalities easier to receive then others. Jules arrives in time to watch the candle light games. Dick measuring starts. Even though parts of the night were dicey no one killed each other or catted out so over all a great night.
Tana awoke screaming from nightmares. With Reverend Hicks now in the mix old wounds were reopened to show they still festered. Forcing herself to do better She makes appointments with Shale to work over some of her Trauma and picks up the Revs phone number to attempt opening lines of communications and concurring her fears.

July 4th-The wolves gather at the reserve for the holiday. Ramone brings Maria. Dani brings Lee. The two leave earlier in the evening. Lee and Dani spend some time together letting the road take them where it may. Saphyre brings Darien. Josie pokes a little fun but leaves to rejoin Shale and Ryan for the fire work show. With Dariens presence Ramone struggles to push past the fact he was a Vampire. With the support of his friends he does rather well. Michel and Karina arrive joining the group of friends on their sprawled blankets. Everyone was having a good time until a new pack member walked by and upon seeing Darien horked on the blanket. Wade demands the fanger leave wolf territory even though Dairen had permission to be there. Ramone texts Tom to come over to help deal with the situation. After some growling and posturing Saphyre tried to let the event roll off his back by offering his hand in friendship to Wade who informs him to call him Pan. A drunken Josie gets a comical ride home from Nicky on his cargo trike. Ramone sees Maria home and to bed safely. Darien sees Saphyre home safely

.Saturday July 4thThe were rats hold a 4thof july celebration and bbq down at the beachfront. With all their faction members together once again. Nicks rat pack enjoy a day of good food and a chance to unwind and let go the stresses they had been carrying from the previous month.

July 4th-  The swans enjoy the fireworks from the rooftop, it being the first time young Dietra has seen them.  There is a small discussion about Lorne learning his ‘ninja skills’.

July 5th- Nicky and Pan get together for coffee. Pan askes Nicky if he has ever run his mouth to a group of Alphas. Nicky questions Pan on what happened. Pan fills Nicky in on what happened before he took a drunk Josie home. Nicky gives him a bit of a history lesson on the pack. Saphyre contacts him with a possible job offer that would suit him. They decided to talk more in detail at a later date. Pan heads to church. After Church he texts Shale an apology. She accepts under the condition he comes for a 1 hr of consultation with her. Shale found out that Pans issues with Vampires run deep. She later texts Tom to inform him of what had transpired. Later that night a very drunken Wade calls Ramone. Ramone tells him to stay put and goes to him. Pan tells Ramone to beat the shit out of him already and get it over with. Ramone has a heart to heart with younger wolf before he makes sure he is somewhere safe.

July 9th-Saphye reaches out to Lee thru Dani. Like the true friend he is he does the vailed hurt my friend I hurt you threats but then of course makes a point to want to get to know him better since he is important to Dani.

Friday July 10th- Nightshades Nightclub- 10:30pm -July 11th 4am
Brandy’s plan for Klaus’ birthday comes to fruition.  Guests come from various groups within the city and present the vampire with gifts, ranging from an Oompah band to three donors drunk on German beer.  The event culminates with Brandy giving him a sensual lap dance.  She Klaus and Cherry return to Klaus’ apartment, where Klaus and Cherry have sex while Brandy watches.

July 10th-
Some of the Pard head to Nightshades to celebrate Klaus' birthday. The pards gift was received well. Brandy fulfils the role of hostess flawlessly. Minnie brings Robyn as her date.
Brandy shakes the rust off from her dancing days to give Klaus a birthday present he'd never forget, a mixture of pole and lap dancing. Back at Klaus's apartment Brandy struggles with doctors orders as the yearning for intimacy grows deeper.



Saturday July 11th 10:30pm 24 hour grocery store near downtown seattle
Noah meets Robyn in a grocery store.  They discuss the fae.

July 11- The out of towners arrive at the farmhouse for the 3 day full moon festivities. Tana and MInnie have a go at Augsitnas abrasive attitude. Tana and Sandra have their rematch. Tana wins by tap out. Justin faces off with Jess in cat form. Justin is the victory. Cat shenanigan's ensue for the rest of the full moon.

July 12th 11pm Archangel Towers Nigel’s office
Nigel and Elisabeta meet to discuss an assignment.  The Contessa is to take her Kiss and investigate Isaac Gless’ trail, including the last four cities he has admitted to being in.

Monday July 13th Seattle Klaus Adler's Brownstone
The vampires play poker at Klaus’ place.   Noah, Sebastian and John Breeman make their first appearances at the table.Elisbeta announces her departure and Noah says he will likely be gone before she returns.
They discuss who would make the ultimate human servant.  Volkov texts Darien, asking for an update on Noah; Darien replies that he will be leaving before winter but needs money.
The threat to Darien’s life is discussed. Noah reveals that he and the Contess come from the Beastmaster’s line and that Darien and Volkov share a line because he has seen them both fly.
Noah mentions that Volkov at the very least knows his sire is a woman and is fearful of her and how she would treat the shifters with him.  Hearing that Tassi might be in danger, Thomas abruptly leaves.
Noah mentions that someone is sick because of Volkov.  Klaus swears the table to secrecy, flatly stating that if the rumour spreads, they could all be permanently silenced to quell the spread.

The game breaks up early and Klaus, Darien and Malaki  decide to go to Bitten, waiting until Sebastian has had a chance to return there before heading over.  Klaus texts Brandy, warning her that poker ended early and he’d gone out and then texts Waylon, letting him know that word of Brandy’s illness was starting to slip out.

They arrive in a bubblegum pink limo that Klaus slyly calls.  Sebastian is playing the guitar on stage when then enter and Malaki is mildly annoyed that their presence does not phase him.  Klaus asks for the red list and is informed that it is called the midnight menu and guided to a table in the back, if they required direct donation.  All three opt for bagged blood and a table in the front.

They listen to two other entertainers before Malaki sings ‘Piano Man’ after an unsuccessful attempt to get Klaus to play.  While he sings, Darien asks why Klaus chose to turn down his offer to feed from Saphyre, to which Klaus explains that he considers the wolf to be Darien’s pomme, whether the position is official or not.

Sebastian eventually comes to speak with them and Malaki becomes enamoured of a violinist, opening up a tab for her. They discuss their various occupations.


July 14th  2am Archangel Towers

Noah ran back  to Archangel Tower, where he privately explained the danger associated with her revelation of Brandy’s condition. He texts Waylon arranging a meeting.  When Waylon arrives, he is able to guess the reason for the meeting.  Noah goes for full disclosure explaining who knows what.

Waylon explains to a terrified Jasmine that she is not in trouble and has brought an important fact to their attention.  He then goes looking for the other poker players to ensure their silence.

July 16th-
Tana has her first therapy session with Shale. She opens up about parts of her childhood trauma that her business partner was none the wiser.

July 17th-
Tana spills the Tea about the full moon festivities to Brandy. As  reward Brandy is brining Tana somewhere. They end up at a shifter gym. Tana ends up joining and is instructed by Brandy to probably keep it on the downlow to have an upper hand against Jess. After a sparing match with Ian the gyms owner and the over stimulation of how cool the gym was. Tana ends up word vomiting about the facilities to Morvan, Kyle and Micheal with Leslie and Katie in ear shot.  Knowing Minnie has to  stay in shape for Cali, tana suggests she also joins the gym but seeing as its invite only and she was brand spanking new she wouldn't be able but maybe Brandy could. She informs Brandy of her faux pas about mentioning the gym to the others and is mildly scolded. Brandy suggests Minnie train with her trainer for the time being and see how she progresses. If Tana wanted Minnie in the gym it would have to be 100% a vouch of character from the young leopard. Tana vows to do better.


Friday the 17th of July 9:50pm-
Brandy arrives at Klaus’ just in time to vomit.  Klaus suggests they postpone their tango lesson but Brandy insists.  They discuss her condition and her desire to travel with him.  After the dance lesson they return to his apartment and Brandy explains why she refuses to be rolled.  Klaus admits that insisting his vessels be rolled was selfish and agrees to no longer push the point.

July 18- Dani, Josie, Shale and Saphy meet up at a doughnut shop per Josies request. Josie tells her friends she was concerned Ramone was acting a bit different. That perhaps she was struggling with sharing him and it felt as though they were growing apart. They assured her it probably wasn't as dire as she was thinking it was. They rediscuss the Andrew situation and how they should move forward with it.


July 20th- Saphyre has Pan meet him in a strip club. The young wolf was distracted momentarily by all the women. Saphyre shows Pan around and introduced him to all the girls. He explains what type of job Pan would be doing. Minnie comes into work  being the first leopard that Pan has meet. The two men become closer discussing a range of things from their sexuality to their past love lifes. The two leave the strip club and head to a Diner where their getting to know one another continued.


Tuesday July 21st- Robyn and Liam meet with Noah and discuss the fey, attempting to determine if the strange draw Noah felt to Robyn was due to her heritage.



Sunday July 26th 11:25pm Westlake Park Downtown Seattle
Malaki meets Raymond Pollock by chance in the park.They discuss green spaces and music and when Raymond discovers Malaki can call rats, he explains that he never trusts the instant connection he feels when near vampires with that power.  He indicates that he might seek out Malaki’s friendship but makes no promises
.


Jul 27th Officer Chang receives an anonymous tip about a truck being repainted that was being looked for in connection to a drive by shooting. Once the license plate number given and the gentle urging to do their damn job the anonymous caller hung up.  Chang wants to see the security footage from the mall the caller called from however no judge would give a warrant for it. He seeks Officer Lafeet to discuss their recent tip. Hank Pyle was researched and was squeaky clean however his son Hank Pyle Junior proved to be the poster child for the one to commit a crime like this. The two follow the lead until they can find nothing more and switch cases to the Dead were rat, Bartholomew Hickson. Looking into his file Karma came back at him ten fold.



Aug 12th-Suki returns home to find the house empty and quie
t. Her mother was no where to be found. Friends saw her dressed up nicely but Hanna did not mention where she was going nor did they ask. Suki canvased her mothers usual spots to find nothing turn up. Her fingers dialed Morvan and asked for his help. Morvan answered the call personally and turned up at Sukis home. Morvan helps track her scent to a bus stop. He calls in Brandy for back up. She arrives in leopard form with Klaus in toe. They were at a party for a mutual friend. It has now been 5 hours since Hannas disappearance. They continue the search. It was after midnight when Hannas scent was picked up at Jack Perry Park. It was Hannas blood. She had been hit by a drunk driver. Morvan doesn't stop there he begins to track down the car that hit Hanna. Upon finding it he calls Thurgar. Four beyond inebriated young teenagers are taken into police cars. Morvan rejoins Suki infront of the hospital. They go get some breakfast. Morvan takes her home where they share both a special moment and a shower. It leads to the two conversing about taking things slow and cuddling in the bed for the night. Sukis phone awakens the two. The hospital gives an update on Hanna's condition. Now awake Morvan conveniences Suki to lean on other people and the person she could lean on the most would always be him.

Aug 13th-Minnie has another training session with her human trainer Nathaniel. He pushes her to think outside the box and reign in her emotions by harnessing them with focus.


Aug 13th- The day shift arrives to see Captain Suki absent. Father Sozio fills the team in about Hanna. Robyn and Sozio get in a brief debate about religion. Chang is asked to call in Lillia a were-rat liaison due to a homicide case involving one of their own. Change leafs threw new evidence in the leopard hit and run. Apparently the truck in question was reported stolen recently. He opens his email to check if the Mall would release the footage of the anonymous caller. Robyn debriefs the room about their newest serial killer. It was going to be a busy day for the spook squad. Chang meets with Lillia to discuss the john doe were rat. Chang lightly interrogates Lillia about anything she knows about Bartholomew Hickson. Lillia informed Chang the deceased was not well liked and many would have motive. With not much to go on Lillia is released from questioning with hopes if anything comes to mind she would reach out.


August 13thLillia meets with officer to chang to be interviewed over the dead were rat found at the train yard and confrims that it was one of hte men that had attempted to kidnap her in may. She manages to evade questions that would tie her or her rat pack to the murder of the dead wererat, or at least for now.Returning home Lillia confesses to her king about the cops finding Hick’s body. They debate about having to be more careful in the future and make plans to dispose of all clothing and the knife used to off Bart. In the future they must tread when offing rats of other factions and carefully to misdrirect the police and not arrouse suspcison.Nick and Lillia attend the birthday of werewolf Saphyre Draust at Nightshades for some good times drinks dancing and socializing. White there they are propositoned by Cherry one of Astrids were rats. The politely decline

Aug13thth-Wolves, Rats, Swans, Leopards and Vamps oh my. Everyone of Saphyres friends from all factions get together at nightshades to celebrate the colorful wolfs birthday. Shots, drinks and amazing cake by Kat galore as everyone has an amazing time. Saphyre puts on another epic performance. As the party goers dwindle Saphyre and Darien take their relationship to the next step.

Aug 14th- Tana and brandy head to the gym. Tana faces off against Ian managing to impress him to open an invitation to the Oubliette.



Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244
CHAPTER 16 THE SWEDED VERSION PART 3

Aug 16- Tana has driving lessons with Morvan. Convincing him to come check out the gym and talk to Ian about the extra fight lessons. At home later all were relaxing when Tana has a slip of the tongue mention when "we go to Cali" Morvan gets upset at the "We", Tana and Justin try to plead their case to go. Alphas enforce their will to drop the conversation causing a bit of a blow out. Alphas will have a meeting about it followed by an open form for everyone to discuss the pards involvement if any into the Cali venture. Justin and Tana try to convince Minnie to give them anything she has about the property to help

Aug 17th- Morvan meets with Ian they find out more about oubliette. Morvan will "think about it" and in the mean time he joins the gym. Kyle and Jules have a date. Kyle tells him a bit about the woes at home with the Cali situation before it goes into meetings. Jules offers services to help look into this Dallas person.


Monday August 17th/18th- Haus Klaus- 8:30pm - 2am
Klaus host another orgy, which has several new attendees, include Saphyre, something Darien was not expecting. Things go well until it is time for Brandy to come and release Klaus from his cage; she does not respond to calls or texts.She is found unconscious in the bathroom and Klaus takes her to Archangel Tower, hoping that they can help her.



Aug 18th- The Pard meets to discuss their level of involvement when it comes to Cali. For some reason no Brandy is present to something so big. Minnie tells all probably in more detail then some where comfortable while leaving others wanting to know more details. More questions then answers developed as the possibilities of vampires in play is added to the mix. Determined to find any info they can some reach out to resources. Kyle reaches out to Jules to arrange another date night and to fill him in on more details giving him the go ahead to help. Tana reaches out to Klaus since Brandy is MIA. He divulges that the master of LA has a thing for were felines to an almost unhealthy obsession and to tread lightly. He suggests a meeting with Waylon for he may know more details.


Aug 18th-Chang meets with Cash a were-rat from the opposite faction in hopes for their prospective of Bartholomew Hickson. Cash is the first of Astrids rats to co-operate with the Spook squad. Cash suggest the most likely killer is wererat on wererat crime.

Thursday Aug 20th -Poker Night 10pm - Haus of Klaus
Klaus hosts him monthly poker game. Willie is unable to attend, having to cover the shift of a wererat who failed to show up. One of Klaus’ neighbours suffers a heart attack, while taking a break on the fire escape, Sebastian urges the man’s spirit to move on.  Due to an inadvertent comment from Sebastian about Malaki and K, Thomas and Malaki exchange words and Thomas leaves, once again leaving his chips on the table for the second time in a row. Sebastian, feeling the dispute is his fault, leaves as well.



Aug 21- Kyle and Jules date. They analyze Minnies porn tape to add more ammunition for Jules to dig up dirt. After "shop talk" finishes that things get a little more intimate but still wholesome.

August 24th 10pm Arcangel Industries
Brandy has a nightmare, dreaming of Volkov while she is in a coma.
Dr. Goodman rolls Dr. England when he learns that she has sent samples to an outside lab for analysis.  Waylon chastises him when he discovers this.  He assures Dr Goodman that he will find out whether there is a risk of news getting out.

Tuesday 25th -10pm-Arch Angel Industries
Tana and Minnie meet with Waylon to discuss the California leopards and the vampire twins.  Waylon is not able to give them much information and informs them that Javier is the old name of  the Showman, who is the Master of Los Angeles.Karla, his personal assistant, turns in the NDA that Dr Englund’s outside source has signed.After they leave, he calls the Master of Los Angeles, revealing that he once served under him.  They discuss the situation with Minnie as well as that with Brandy.  The Showman offers to send the twins to escort Dr Goodman down to LA, so that he might make use of  their more well equipped lab.



Aug 25th-Tana  steps up in Brandys incapacitated state to try and bridge Minnie with Waylon to see if has any information that could help with Cali. Waylon gives them some helpful information but they clearly lacked the correct questions to ask.

Wednesday August 26th - 9:30pm-ArcAngel Industries
Karla, reveals that the NDA from Dr Englund’s source had been modified, rendering it useless.  He discusses the LA trip with Dr Goodman.  He calls Dr Englund and she links him in a conference call with a man who calls himself D. He flatly refuses to sign an NDA, insisting that his word should be enough.

August Thursday 27th - 2:15am-Archangel Industries
Shay and Leta arrive from the airport with the twins from Los Angeles.  Komo and Diaos settle in and are eventually guided to their meeting with Nigel and Waylon by Woodstock.  They present gifts for the swans, the Master of Seattle, Nigel and Waylon.  They have four requests:
A meeting with Katherine and perhaps a chance to see her in her cat form
A meeting with Noah
A meeting with Minnie
A meeting with Brandy

Komo becomes overly excited at the chance to meet Katherine and is chastised for referring to her as a pet.  While Nigel forgives him, the twins report the transgression to the Showman. Waylon arranges for the twins to meet Minnie and with Noah. The Minnie, Morvan, Michael and Kyle discuss Waylon’s invitation, and decide that Morvan, Kyle and Augustina will accompany her. The twins request some equipment from Shay; Leda refers to it as an ‘I fucked up’ kit.

The Minnie/Twins meeting is tense, with Diaos doing all the talking from the twin’s side.  Minnie agrees to give the vampires fair warning of  her plan to attack and the Seattle leopards are granted safe passage, should they participate.


Aug 27th-Minnie is contacted by Waylon that the twins in question conveniently have arrived in Seattle and would like a meeting. She starts a text group with herself, Morvan, Kyle and Michael to figure out how they wish to handle this meeting.

Aug 28th-Minne, Morvan, Kyle and Augustina meet with the LA vampire twins. after they finish posturing they get down to business. An agreement is made for an exchange of management in the LA pard.

Aug 29th-The pard meets to discuss all new information and determine a plan of attack for change of management of the LA pard.


August Saturday 29th Archangel Industries Nigel's Office.
Katherine nervously awaits the arrival of the twins.  Nigel attempts to distract her by presenting the Showman’s gift of a ruby and diamond heart necklace.  When the twins arrive, they greet Katherine politely and ask her several prepared questions. Eventually Katherine excuses herself to privately make the change to Satan.  Komo takes this opportunity to present a box to Nigel, explaining that it is his apology for his previous behaviour.  Nigel refuses it, pointing out that he had already forgiven Komo’s enthusiasm.  This troubles the twins.
 Nigel warns the twins that Satan’s favourite things are ‘catnip and murder’, before leading them to the ‘murder room’.  There is blood leaking out into the hall; Nigel calmly calls for someone to clean the mess.  Once inside the room, Satan attacks Nigel from behind.  Diaos spreads catnip; Satan ignores it.  Komo pulls out the box he offered Nigel and instead offers it to Satan - it contains two severed fingers and the end of his tongue.  Satan eats them, before consuming the catnip.  Komo declares that Satan is filled with dark energy and is potentially cursed. They return to Nigel’s office.  Satan follows eventually.  He is clearly looking for Maria, who Nigel summons.  The twins marvel at how Satan is clearly fond of Maria.  They eventually leave to meet up with Waylon and Dr Goodman, in the hopes that they can speak with Brandy before they need to leave.

Offline Krystal

  • Full Elmwoodian
  • ***
  • Posts: 137
Tuesday September the 1st - Leopard farmhouse 7pm - PART 1

A large box van slowly chugged its way along the gravel driveway towards the leopard farmhouse. The windows down as the driver enjoyed the early evening breeze, happy that the heat wave that had been plaguing Seattle for the last two weeks had broke.

The music drifting out was up beat as the song strange disease by Prozzak played unapologetically loud as the van made it to the end of the drive and parked.

"CAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!" Leslie yelled in the living room hearing the noise of the van pull up despite the windows being shut to keep the air conditioning from escaping.

Tana heard the noise about the same time Leslie bellowed. The music playing wasn't something she recognized from anyone in the houses playlist. She stopped what she was doing and dashed to the front porch watching the strange van pull up the gravel.

"Indoor voice." Kyle reminded the tiny blond as he came from upstairs looking dapper.

"Looking fancy." Leslie said using a more appropriate indoor voice. "But I repeat, we got a car out front."

"I know." Kyle said "That is likely Kat she called earlier and was asking if she could swing by to visit her cousins. I said sure considering we don't see her that often."

Leslie let out a little squeak of delight as she paused her Netflix show. "Did she bring some swans?"

"I don't know if she did or not. You could go check." Kyle reminded her.

Tana sniffed at the air as the van kept pulling up. She heard the front door open behind her but her eyes were glued to the van.

Kat shut the van off and reached for the cooler she had in the front passenger seat. Grabbing it the short rubenesque were-cat made a small jump out of the van, her feet hitting the gravel as she made her way up the front stairs taking care to keep the cooler level as she began her ascent up the stairs.

She sported a black tee with Deadpool riding a unicorn and a pair of old faded cut off jean shorts a lopsided grin on her face as she made it to the door and knocked.

Tanas cautious faced turned into a large smile. "Kaaaaaaat hiiiiiii. Here let me help." Tana bounced off the porch reaching out to help Kat with the cooler.

"Just keep er steady. I came bearing goodies, don't want 'em getting all cockeyed." She said as she let Tana take the cooler, and she leaned on the door frame to slip her running shoes off.

Leslie had managed to keep herself on the couch though she was perched peering over the top the blue-eyed blond waved as Kat came into the farm house and set her shoes at the door.

Kat waved and laughed at the excited leopard. "Hey there trouble."

Leslie mock pouted, "Me?! I'm not trouble. I'm just adorable."

Kat's eyes flicked over to Kyle who was now standing in the hallway wearing a pair of dress slacks and a nice raw silk dress shirt that complimented his eyes. "You are looking snazzy sir? Where's the party tonight?"

"He won't say, but ten bucks says it's going to be wherever Jules is at!" She made a kissy face at Kyle and giggled.

"Well damn.... Had I known you were going out tonight I could have put it off Kyle. Sorry for butting in and crashing the party." Kat said.

"No, no, no... It's fine Kat. You wanted to hang out with your cousins, as you put it. You just might be down one or two. Besides, all the cool and fun leopards are home tonight, minus Justin." Kyle explained.

"Well I can't guarantee what I brought over will be here when you return but we can try." Kat said. "So how's everyone doing and is MinMin home tonight? She still has Mondays and Tuesdays off right?"

Tana carefully carried the cooler to the kitchen calling out from inside it. "She should be around here somewhere. I just got in not that long ago."

"Sweet! And it looks like I got the timing right and managed to not interrupt dinner." Kat said as she made her way over to the couch, where Leslie glomped onto her.

"If you haven't eaten we still have some BBQ ribs and potato salad in the fridge, Kat." Kyle said slipping on his shoes.

"I might take you guys up on that in a bit. I didn't come to eat you out of house and home, just figured its been a while since I last saw everyone." The were-cat paused doing a mental tally. "Shit it had to be what back in July at Klaus's party at nightshades when I got to see some of you guys...But it certainly wasn't everyone! Hey Tana did you want to bring the cooler out here or did we want to go out back and chill on the back deck?"

"The deck out back always has some nice sunset loungey vibes. Has it really been since Klaus' bday. Have you been working that crazy over at the towers?" Tana repicked up the cooler. "What type of drinks will go with the snackies?" Tana tried sniffing at the cooler for any indication to what was inside.

"Yeah, it is never a boring minute over there. I'm always keeping myself busy. Normally baking things on my days off and trying to make everyone fat." Kat said chuckling. "The summer just sort of flew by me when I wasn't looking sorry for not coming out sooner. I know you guys aren't a fan of coming by the towers to visit plus my place is too small to entertain... and I've been a shit head and lost track of time.

Minnie padded down the hallway, wearing only a midriff tank top and pair of panties with skulls on them.  Her blue hair was done in twin braids and her face was makeup free.  "I thought I heard a Kitkat.  Hey girl!"  She said, coming for a hug.

Leslie looked at Kat and fingered the white gold choker around her neck. "Oh nice bling when you get that?"

"MinMin Wassup bitch" Kat said with flashing Minnie a wide grin. "You look good." She paused and blushed slightly at Leslie's question. "Oh this? It's pretty new, actually. So Tana says the deck is prime time for sunsets and chill time, you going to come out and join us and sample some of the goodies I came up with?"

"Oh, you brought goodies?  You know it.  Great timing.  I just finished with my paperwork." Minnie said, her gaze catching on the new bling and Kats reaction to being questioned about it.  "Your fanged friend give you that?"

"Ah it's complicated and I know how Michael isn't a fan of talking about you know...." She looked over at Michael offering him a respectful nod.

"Feel free to gossip...outside. If you girls are congregating on the back deck, it means I get the TV all to myself, since I will assume that the only one left in here will be Morvan." Michael said waiving off the were-cat.  "Be a good set of hostesses and make sure Kat and you guys have something to drink when you drag her out back."

The girls made their way out to the deck and with a pitcher of lemonade and glasses packed with Ice Kat settled down at the picnic table and opened up the cooler to pull out the first box and then a second box, and then finally a third one. "We might need a plate so we can plate up some stuff for the boys but I made sure to bring enough for everyone to have a little nibble of something."

Kat had a plate in hand seconds after requesting it and opened the first box that contained glazed donuts. "They're Maple bacon glazed love letters." Kat explained. "With extra candied bacon. Definitely try them." She set four onto a plate so Michael Justin Kyle and Morvan could sample them later on.

"Oooo the snooze you loose is sooo strongly nagging me right now. These smell sooooo divine." Tana purred.

"Yeah they're a Canadian delicacy. There used to be a little mom-and-pop dinner in the town next over from where my dad lived, and they made them. So I figured why not recreate them and let you guys have a little taste of my home. There's a second box there in case you guys dig them, but I did bring up something else in case you didn't like the idea of mixing sweet with meat." Kat said cheerfully as she reached for the second box and flicked off the piece of tape to reveal a box packed with cookies. "Or we have chocolate chip and skor chunk cookies or if that doesn't trip the trigger I also have lemon short breads in there. I did up a huge batch, but there was no way Maria was going to eat them all or the swans, so tuck in and enjoy, just save enough for the boys to have one each so they don't think I'm mean. So what have you guys been up to since I last saw you all? You guys still keeping it real and chill?"

Leslie snatched up a donut and bit into it, making a happy noise. "So good. Umm Katie and I are doing you know the norm. Working at the sex shop and chilling up here. We really don't do much in the way of exciting stuffs. Mostly we come home and potato."

"Potato?" Kat asked.

Katie laughed. "Yeah, as in couch potato. We come home from work and just lounge on the couch and cuddle. After a day of customer service at Nibbles, we just kind of want to come home and turn off the brain."

"I could understand that." Kat said as she picked up a cookie and nibbled it, looking at Tana. "What about you, how's the clinic treating you and stuff?"

"Very good. Have a steady set of clients that are keeping me busy." Tana took a sip of lemonade to stop herself from saying anymore.   "Okay bacon I choose you cuz bacon a duh." Tana sunk her teeth into the treat and her face melted. "Oh my gosh where have you been all my life? Gonna have to order these on the regular. So things must be going well that you got such bling bling?" Tana wiggles her eyebrows

Kat blushed again but managed to roll her eyes. "You guys ain't gonna let that bling thing go. I didn't buy it, it was a gift. Trust me I wouldn't spend money on jewelry I tend to not be a huge fan of it and you know money but yeah its a gift and don't ask I don't know how much it cost or if the stones are real or like cubic zirconia's or anything. I'm hoping it's just, you know, cute costume jewelry, but I do know it's white gold or I would be dealing with some overly irritated skin. "So how's the sparing going with Brandy's boy, Klaus? Last I heard from you, you were learning how to wrestle with him."

"Hooo boy Kat, you are so outta the loop!" Leslie giggled.

Tana playfully batted Leslie. "Loop yaaaaa loop something like that. Uh I still take the very odd lesson from Klaus. I've kinda uh graduated from him to sparring with others. Which is good so Brandy can spend more time with her man." Her faces soured a little about mentioning Brandy. Updates on her condition have been sparse which have been eating her. "Could try going a few rounds with Satan? Kidding kidding." Tana giggled.

"Ah you'd kick my ass dude. You are likely way stronger than shithead. But look at you learning how to be a tough guy. Maybe you can teach me some moves. I really don't know how to throw down at all, and I have no clue how Satan throws down since I don't really remember that much when I cat out..." Kat said, laughing but sobered. "So how is Brandy doing, anyhow? I know she moved out and in with Klaus. I've tried texting her a couple of times over the past couple weeks, but it has been fairly quiet on her end last I heard from her she was thinking of making some cookies and had asked me for a recipe. I know she's been dealing with feeling like crap, and Nigel told me a few days ago that she's actually under care of the doctors in AAI, but that I couldn't go see her right now for medical reasons. Do you guys got any other info? You think with me living there, I'd have more access to the dirty laundry and stuff, but yeah... not so much."

"Saddly we don't know much more than you. I mean I am sure Morvan knows but us subs are on  need to know basis type updates. With Brandy out of commission we don't have anyone to get the low down in the towers. Information goes both ways and I'm under curfew more or less but hey that's how I pay my bills and then some. I should have enough for a starter car saved up here soon and I go for my drivers just before my birthday. So that should be a huge help around the house." Tana took another bite of snack to take the bitterness out of her mouth.

"Oh wow a starter car, well that's good news. Hey, if I hear any news on the Brandy front, I can let you know the if and when she can have visitors since I've been mildly pestering Nigel about it. I don't really have the scoop on everything that goes down in the Tower, but if I hear anything really crazy or interesting, I can try and pass it on. The only thing I know that was maybe not really news was there were a couple out of town Vampires from LA that came down to visit Nigel, but that's likely not fascinating.  Also, Lorne sends his love. I was going to ask if maybe you guys might be interested in doing something a bit weird and unusual next Monday night if you were willing..."

Tana stopped mid bite. "Thanks Kat. Ya the alphas and Minnie obviously meet with the twins. But you know I want to hear more about this weird and unusual night out."

"What, you guys met the Matrix twins!?" Kat said, cocking her head slightly. "What were their names again, shit... Like Cummo and Diodes or something... What business did you guys have with them? Literally, the first I've heard of that.  Sometimes I got shit for brains when it comes to names, sorry..."

Tana turned to Minnie. "Not me or Leslie but Minnie though." Tana stretched lazily tilting her head to the sky closing her eyes enjoying the fresh air.

"Okay I was going to open with how is the ripper bar treating you Min-Min and guessing you've ripped that private dance band-aid off but now I gotta ask about the Matrix Twins if you are like cool talking about it." Kat said as she popped the cookie into her mouth and passed the box of cookies around the table for Leslie Katie and Seren to help themselves before offering them to Tana and Minnie.

Minnie helped herself to a donut and sat down. "Dancing is good, I'm not freaking out on guys, so yeah, that's that. The matrix twins as you call them, Komo and Diaos, represented their boss in talks about the porn business.  Seems the investors don't care who is in management as long as the money keeps rolling in. So yeah," Minnie sighed and nibbled the donut in her hand. "In a couple months there's gonna be a change in management. Namely me."

Kat Blinked. "Wait...What? I thought you came up here to join the gang and have a fresh start."

Katie shook her head "yeah no... it has now kind of turned into a portion of this pard going down to help."

Kat sighed. "Well fuck... it's... I mean... that is an understatement. "

Tana nervously chuckled. "Yaaaaaa umm one can say there are many loops with many spinning parts that just keep going. I gave Minnie all my business school stuff so she can read up. Plus luckily she has tons of support here that have their own businesses to help draw from if need be." Tana tried to make light of the heavy conversation. With the other subs  around them they didn't need to start to feel uncomfortable dwelling on up coming events

"Well, maybe I can help? You guys need a driver? My vans pretty large. It's got the back converted so you can nap. If I took the cleaning supplies out, I could easily take half a dozen down there. I mean, no one ever looks at the cleaners and my van says just that." Kat said, sounding excited. "My hours here in Seattle, despite being on contract, they are pretty flexible. "Just let me know if you want some help. Also, I rigged the back, so you got AC in the back there no roasting in a metal box "

Tana lurched forward choking. The lemonade she had just took into her mouth ended up going backwards, up and out her nose. Her hands waving frantically. Once she composed herself she looked to Minnie before looking to Kat. "Um that sounds like a lovely offer Kat. It does really. It's just that umm I don't think your employer would really want to give you time off for this. I can't say I know near as much as Brandy or heck even you about vampire politics but uuuh ya. Think maybe you should talk to Nigel about that first."

"I don't see what the issue is, it's just a work contract I didn't sell my soul guys." Kat said laughing. "Nigel doesn't own me or anything, guys. Seriously. I know it seems sort of weird, but, I don't even think Nigel entirely knows what he wants if I'm being honest. He is just a vampire that digs cats, and he gets to have that in spades, even if he's dealing with my inner asshole. I just work with him once a week on the control end of things and yeah that's it. It isn't like we got some sort of pact, I mean his secretary, I'm closer to her than I am to Nigel. But he always tells me I'm free to go wherever I want because he doesn't own me..."

Kat paused and selected a bacon donut, taking a bite as she chewed, looking thoughtful and added.  "However, he did mention that I have free passage in and out of LA because he made it so that is a thing because he knows I like to travel and look for my kind. It no biggie is all I am saying, don't rule me out, I might just need a little gas money tossed my way.  MinMin is a friend and you guys are basically extended fam so how long do you plan to be down there for?"

"We haven't nailed down any specifics but I think a week or so maybe a bit longer. But seriously Kat I know he doesn't own you or yada yada but maybe just try discussing it with him first or heck even talk to Morvan about it. Remember all those moving parts and loops ya know." Tana reached out with her beast and bumped playfully into Kat. "Speaking of moving. What about this Monday thing?"

"Well fine you guys are being sticks in the mud, but we can talk to Boss Man the cat edition in a bit. But we can put a pin in that for now, since Oooooh Ohhh Yes! Monday nights. Well, if you guys are free next Monday night, did you guys maybe want to try your hand at Axe and Knife throwing. I opened up a Axe throwing club that I run on Monday nights at AAI. It's kind of the 9pm till 11pm thing normally you'd have to be an employee or resident but if you got someone that is willing to sign you in as a guest, duh that be me, you guys could come over and have some fun. Several of the swans come down to hang out with me and play. " Kat explained, getting very excited once again as the words tumbled from her mouth. "And Lorne goes to it every Monday! I told him I thought it be cool to have you guys come over, and he agreed it could be fun. I mean there are sometimes a few vamps that show up, and we got the occasional shifter sometimes, but for the most part it's the swans and me and a few of the humans that live in the Towers. It's super chill and literally the most wholesome fun you can have, despite you throwing Axes or Knives around. So what do you guys think?"

Leslie looked thoughtful. "It does sound fun, but Morvan doesn't like us being out after dark and the Towers kind of a huge no no because vampires...."

"But didn't you guys go over there after dark sometimes to hang out with Brandy when she was living full time there?" Kat asked, mildly confused.

Tana was very thankful for the change of topic. She knew Morvan was going to not be to happy about another wanting to get involved and for once she could say it wasn't her that word vomited it all out there. "Umm well I think it's only really been me out of the subs that have gone to the towers to hang out with Brandy after dark. being as it was at her place it was kinda extra controlled. I'm not to sure how Morvan will like the idea that any Tom, Dick and Harry can just waltz into the club. but that does sound like a lot of fun like a lot. Is it hard to do?"

"Not any Tom dick or Harry can walk in.  It isn't like we got a neon sign on the sidewalk with the words all walk ins welcome to yeet axes. I don't think it is hard to do, I mean the thing is you throw the axe into the wood target and depending on where you have it sink in it's worth a certain amount of points. Just like Archery but with objects you throw. Called shots are where it gets more skill based if you want to try  showing off. I roped this guy named Miguel, don't worry he's a human, into helping me run stuff and help teach. He's actually fantastic at throwing stuff. Good enough, he was putting on a show for the vamps back in May when they had their little shindig." Kat explained. "Just be aware that you don't go full ham with the shifter strength when you toss, you got to find the right amount of force, which surprisingly isn't a metric fuck ton. It's an awesome way to learn extra self-control, so I love it."

"Ooooh I do like learning new things along with self control. Any bit helps in that department. I mean I can always hang around work and do paper work in my office until its go time." Tana tilted her head mulling things over. She had been taking on a few extra clients so going over their charts wouldn't be a bad thing. That also would give her time to hopefully pass off a care package she had been working on for Brandy to Karla.

"Or we could go out and hit up somewhere for dinner before we hit up the Axe range. I mean you would still need to kill an hour since I help with set up but yeah I think you guys would have a blast." Kat said as she took another bite of her donut. "Maybe even get Lorne to come join us. We could do up Sushi or something. He isn't a big meat eater so that would be a flexible option."

"Oooh sushi I haven't had that in a hot minute. That sounds like a solid plan. If we can get Morvan to approve it. He should be down soon I would think. The smell of treats should bring him out." Tanas fingers wiggled out as she reached for a cookie but clearly couldn't decide which.

Kat nodded "Upstairs having a proverbial cat nap after dinner thing. That certainly is a big mood. I wish I had my own version of Kyle. I mean there is room service you can order up at the Towers but it is pricey and really adds up.  The way I see it might as well go down to the cafeteria and get it there. Saves you 25% of your meal cost. But then it's still money you are burning. It is just better making your own meals." Kat paused to ponder  "I guess if it's a case of money isn't something you worry about then who cares. I doubt Maria does much cooking herself but she likely makes big bucks as Nigels secretary. I'm not complaining they offered me five grand above what my proposed annual salary should be for my cleaning services. But I'm certainly not going to swimming in money like Scrooge McDuck."

"Well, Morvan might be ok with it if I go, since I'm an alpha, but yeah definitely talk to him about the axe throwing thing.  Sounds fun to me, so I'll probably get in on it.  I'll need to de stress some anyways."  Minnie said, licking glaze from her fingers.  She hadn't answered Kat about her offer to go to LA because she hadn't decided how she felt about it.

"Awesome, I look forward to it. Plus, I guess you technically don't answer to him since you've decided to go back to LA. I'll ask him when he pokes his head outside he has to be able to smell I'm here by now.  So how did you get roped into doing this you gotta manage stuff for vampire stuff anyhow and is this like you're going down doing an interview and you got the job or are you going down to kick ass and take names?" Kat asked.

Offline Krystal

  • Full Elmwoodian
  • ***
  • Posts: 137

Tuesday September the 1st - Leopard farmhouse 7pm - PART 2

"The latter.  Although the management classes are kinda a necessary thing.  It came down to one of three choices.  Fuck off and leave it be, fuck everything up and run- which would have brought some bad shit down on these guys, or woman up and take over.  I thought it was a pard that happened to do business, but its actually a business that happens to be a pard.  When I came up here I was looking for a fresh start.  I choose to look at this as just that, just not the type I was thinking of.  I can do real good for those girls, even if I had to make a deal with the devil to do it."  Minnie leaned forward and put her elbows on her knees.

"Shit, how come you are so calm, I would literally be deucing my drawers. Having to be responsible for a whole gang of peeps yeah... nah. Sometimes being my own kind of shifter has its advantages. Literally couldn't imagine having to try and take on an entire business. Before you say it like, oh but Kat you have a business. I'm self-employed, I oversee no one. " Kat's face scrunched up, and she started to ramble as she felt genuine anxiety over the issue her friend was facing. "Like what happens if it goes bad? Like you run the business into the ground. Do you just have to live with the fact that you have let down your entire pard and no one has jobs now so you guys gotta find a new hustle and somewhere to live, or is it like even worse where you get in shit from the vampires and suddenly they don't know. Like black list you. They wouldn't murder you over that though, like, right? How you're supposed to run a business that's a movie studio with like just the backbone of hey I can recruit, and I can act, and I know how the flows supposed to go and how to fluff and all that.  Oh my god! Fuck shit, shit. Seriously, and they want you to step up and do this when?. Next year? This month? Next week?" The leopards watched as the short brunette were-cat let her donut slip from her finger onto the picnic table as she tried to perceive everything as she forced her self to take in a deep breath. "Wow, this is a lot more complicated than beat up one douche, and then hang with girls."

Leslie reached out and patted Kat's back. "Breathe. Chill.... Melloooooow."

"Sorry... minor anxiety spiral, sorry!" Kat said with a heavy sigh looking at the donut on the table that she had dropped the urge to snack gone for the moment. "But yeah, I can't fight, but if you guys need a ride down there I can offer you that. I'm sorry I'm not much good for anything else. Seems like you guys are all levelling up while I am living in the equivalent of the vampire haunted mansion just vibing day from day like it's life as usual. I kind of feel bad now. I had no idea shit was so heavy."

"Honestly neither did any of us until recently when we started digging.  Its scary.  Trust me, I might look and hell, even smell calm, but its only because I've just reached a point where I'm kinda numb to the chaos.  It is a huge undertaking, and not one I thought Id be doing, but this is my chance to prove that narcissistic, egotistical fuckwad didn't break me.  I'm gonna go back, show him what happens when you fight for something other than yourself, and grow into a boss bitch.  And I have help to do it."  Minnie reached out and patted Kats arm.  "You made this possible.  You are so much more important than you think you are.  Thank you for being my friend."

Kat blushed, lowering her head. "I just told you about good peeps and chill vibes up here, Minmin. You guys seem to have done the rest. No heavy lifting over here on my end. Hell if I hadn't come over to visit I wouldn't have known. I just figured you being quiet on the texting front was you chilling with the new tribe and trying to gel with the out-of-town leopards that have come to Seattle recently. I really suck at this keeping in touch stuff, it seems. But AAI has this magical little microcosm of a world that is its own entire thing with so many people living there, it is I guess really easy to get lost in what is going on in one, or I guess three buildings and sort of forget that crazy shit is going on outside its walls."

She nudged the box of cookies towards Seren and Katie. "Please eat some!  Maybe I can talk to Nigel and see what he has to say about the current craziness. He's hard to read for me most of the time, but he seems to humor me and try and calm me down when I get a bit anxious. You know that used to not be a thing for me but somewhere along the line I've become a bit neurotic. Maybe its all that time I spend hanging out with his cats?"

“Maybe it’s all the time you spend hanging out with vampires,” Morvan said. “God I miss maple bacon donuts. Evening Kat. How is everyone’s favorite cat?”

The Raj was wearing an old pair of jeans that had one point been black but were now faded almost to white. They were threadbare and like were within days, if not hours of their utter demise. Clearly they were a lounging favorite. He wasn’t wearing a shirt or shoes.

He reached out to ruffle Kat’s hair, before reaching for a donut. “Aren’t you glad I didn’t do that the other way around?”

Kat wrapped her arms around him and pressed her face against his chest as she sat at the table. Morvan was one of those few that fell into her height category, and she loved him for that. It wasn't always fun and games when you clocked in at nearly five foot nothing. "It's good to see you again. And dude I work where I work. They're not all bad. Also, what are you part bloodhound? You smelled these from inside with the patio door closed?" She couldn't help laughing, " or was it your natural radar to seek out Maple as all Canadians do? "

“Window,” Morvan said, pointing to a partially open window on the second floor. “And Canadian radar covers more than maple. You know that. It covers coffee, hockey and arena fries.”

Kat looked up to the second floor window seeing that there was indeed a window open a crack and frowned "Ooooh but the AC is on...Kyle's going to skin you alive and likely wear you like a hat for that dude you know better. Also you forgot poutine on your list of things that we can find and I'm sure the list can go on and on but we will not bore our American friends with all that. I have some cookies here too if you'd like to eat some. I figure it's a wise thing to do considering I'm trying to sweeten you up the idea if you haven't already heard through the window of my plans to take the girls out for a fun night I'm on day next week but they're the opinion you might poo poo it."

"Not poo poo per say just we know his usual stance on after hours activities. Which is usually for our own good and protection. But that's why ask. Kat wants to take us to chuck axes" Tanas voice went from calm and respectful to overly excited in a blink.

"What she said." Kat said as she jumped up from the picnic table.  Holding a finger up to let Morvan know the info dump was upon him. "You to have the chance to learn how to yeet axes at targets and feel like a complete badass. All within the comfort of it being in an indoor space where you don't have to worry about accidentally throwing them at people and then getting hurt.  And under the super supervision of a human dude that's got a lot of experience doing it. However, it is over at Archangel Industries and will require you coming down between the hours of 9:00 p.m. and 11:00 p.m. to get your throw on.  On the plus side that's like the beginning of the work day for most vampires, so we don't have a ton of vampires  at axes league. The couple that we do have are very young for the most part. You're just getting to chill with the swans, myself, a few humans for the most part that come in and participate. Beyond that and there might be one or two wererats.  So really it's not a bad space to hang out for the night and I won't cost you anything if I sign you all up as guests. That way they can come out, or you can come too and chaperone. But honestly, there's not going to be any shit started there. There never is because you know the swans are able to just ninja kick somebody up the side of the head, and tell them to behave. That be the end of it, so you don't have to worry about vampires being dicks."  Kat explained enthusiastically.

Tana snickered Kats enthusiasm spoke louder than any of the pard members could.

"Any of Noah's bunch going to be there?"  Morvan asked.

"Hah you just want to see Jasmine," Kat said with a wide grin and a wink. "You sly dog! I don't know, they haven't been around that much and I don't know them that well. I've bumped into Rufus a few times, and he said we are all working their tails off trying to make money any way they legally could so a lot of them hit the donor bars cause its a quick buck."

Tanas jaw opened and closed like a fish. She was thinking what Kat so easily blurted out. It was nice having Kat around it made Tana look like a pro when it came to not word vomiting things out.

Morvan shrugged.  "I'll take that as a 'No', then," he said. "I'll consider it. Tana, that is not a yes."

Tanas mouth reopened. "Whaaaaaaaaaaaa? I didn't say it was." The look on her face said the complete opposite she was excited that Morvan was considering it. He had gone a whole heck a lot out of his usual comfort zone the past couple of weeks which was cool of him. She got up and wrapped her arms around Morvan. "Thanks for considering it." She leaned in real close and licked the bit of icing at the corner of his mouth with a giggle before running away. "SUUUUUGAAAAAR!!! TAG YOU'RE IT!" She tapped Leslies shoulder.

"You could just call AAI and ask to be patched up to Noah Knolls room and invite her to come down and join us. She's really shy and I'm sure she would be delighted." Kat said.

Leslie frowned, making a small growl and grabbed a lemon shortbread, stuffing it into her face, so she couldn't say anything. Katie gently rubbed her partner with her inner beast, trying to soothe the cookie munching blond. "Want to chase Leslie, burn off some of that growly kitty?"

Leslie watched as Tana took off her blue eyes surveying and trying to decide if it was worth the chase. Tana was obviously faster than her. But sitting at the table listening to Kat and Morvan talk about things was destroying her head cannon and her shipdom was in danger.

"If I invite her, she'd likely feel obligated,"  Morvan answered. "She'd show up even if she hated the idea. The concept has merit. Don't necessarily need to do it at Archangel though. Of course not doing it there wouldn't be showing support to the distant cousins who don't visit enough unless they're here bringing sugar coated  leverage. As I said, I will consider it."

By consider it, Morvan actually meant that he would discuss it with Michael, seeing as how Kyle was going out on a date.  If Michael objected, it was an easy way to appease him.  Several of his recent decisions had been contrary to what Michael thought was best.

"Super you of course can give me a heads up rather than the day before. If I have guests to bring I need to have them signed up by Friday." Kat said as she passed the box of cookies to Morvan. "Chocolate chip and Skor cookies and lemon glazed short bread want to try a few?"

"I'll pass on the shortbread," Morvan answered. "Never been a fan. The others sound like you're trying to see if lycanthropes can get diabetes. Hand me a couple and I'll join the experiment."

"I ate a ton of sugar and no diabeetus yet. So I think you're safe. I might be a bit chonkier than most shifters, but I'm sure if I cut out all the baked good I'd lose weight, but why? Why give up carbs and sugar when they're sooooo good." Kat said wistfully before looking at Morvan. "So I sort of heard you guys are helping Minmin out with her dickhead problem. I was going to ask, did you guys need a lift down there. I can't fight worth shit, but my van can fit six in the back and it's got AC and I do love a good long drive. I want to help if I can."

Kyle stuck his head out the patio door fully dressed for his night out. "I'm on my way out for the night. You guys take care."

"Oh, before you go did you want to take a few treats with you to surprise your new guy? I don't mind, I made enough donuts to go around and some cookies too." Kat said.

Kyle paused. "Sure, I'll grab a Tupperware container." He said as he slipped inside and came back, passing it back to Kat who plunked in two maple donuts and four of each of the two cookies she had prepared.

Kyle thanked her, giving her a pat on the back as he waved to the other Leopards. "I should be home before three."

Leslie gave him a hug before he went back inside and then looked out to the grass where Tana stood. Screw it, she would try chasing the stronger sub. If she didn't the rest of the cookies would be in great danger.

Kat watched him leave and sighed. "Well I guess the dating game is treating Kyle well."

"He's been really happy,"  Morvan said.  "Justin isn't particularly thrilled that Kyle is dating his boss but that is just something he'll need to live with.  And Kat?  I think Hicks has you beat."

"So the guy likes his comfort food I can totally relate. So what are your thoughts on my offer of being your feline uber if you need one when you guys decide to head down to Cali? Is it something that could be helpful? I could even direct you guys to a pretty cheap motel to lay low in that wouldn't cause much attention." Kat said cocking her head as she looked to Morvan.

"Not my call,"  Morvan said. "I would advise against it. Things are going to get pretty nasty."

"Who's making the calls for this?" Kat said her hazel grey  eyes drifted over to look at Minnie as she arched her brows. "It's because I can't fight that you want me out of this? Come on Minmin you pretty much coulda reeled me into the sex dungeon studio to do work and didn't. Think of this as kind of pay back for being a good person."

Tana was pouting that no one was chasing her until Leslie finally did. Tana laughed and giggled purposefully not using her full speed to play with her pard mate. Leslie got one freak solid tag that resounded causing Tanas skin to pink. "AH! Haaaaa oooh Imma get you." Tana took off after Leslie at human pace. It was like a light bulb went off in her head and she b-lined it back to the snack table. She tapped Katie on the top of her head. "Now you are the its! Maniacal laugh." She winked and took off a little ways away and shook her butt in Katies direction. The subs didn't need to focus on the doom and gloom. Tana was hoping her distraction would do the trick.

Minnie sighed. " Look, I understand you want to help. I appreciate it. And while it's great your vampire buddy has given you a free pass in and out of  cat collection zone, that's not the problem. The problem is that by your own words you have an asshole inside you, and considering the timing we are planning for this trip, said asshole could be a pretty big issue."

Kat sighed. "Did I ever shift in Cali outside a full moon? The answer is I did not.  I know I'm not as strong or fast and I have been practicing. Hell I was around blood the other day and no sudden triggered shift. I can't fight I get that. But a Wheelman isn't a bad idea. I can just lock myself in the back of my van during the nights of the moon or back at the motel. Just think about it is all I'm asking. And despite not having to check in with Nigel because he's not my spouse or owner, I will still do it out of respect I got for you all."

Katie was not one to be sucked into games the same way as Leslie. The mildly heated conversation held a point of interest to her. If she couldn't go down, she wanted to know as much as she could about the situation. As Michael said, to be forewarned was to be forearmed... or something like that...

She shook her head at Tana and gave her the waved hand signal  hoping Tana would be okay with her not playing. The mood to play was not sticking with her. Not when the stakes were so high.

She could understand where Kat was coming from. The wanting to help but essentially being told you aren't good enough, that you were too weak, and that you were more a liability than a boon in a fight. It was something she was painfully aware of when they had to do the ladder crawl this spring to figure out where everyone sat.

But surely knowing what was going on was better than just being clueless, right?

Tana shrugged and began to chase after Leslie again. At least one of the girls was distracted. There would be much to plan and discuss between now and then.

"It is Minnie's call," Morvan said. "But you do make a good point, Kat. How the hell are we getting down there? Certainly not enough room in my pick-up for everybody. Rending a soccer mom mobile might work but you've already got that angle covered."

Tana let Leslie tackle her wrapping her arms around her fellow pard mate. She began to bear hug her with an evil grin. "Moowhahaha"

Minnie sighed again, then scrunched her nose. " Ugh, logic.  You just had to use a logical argument against me. These guys are going to definitely need a way to get back home, even if I'm staying down there. " Her shoulders dropped a bit, then she shrugged. " Point taken. Make sure you can get the week surrounding the October full moon off."

"Okay I can talk to peeps and try and make it happen I mean technically I started in May, so I don't have a crap ton of holiday days piled up but that's where I can talk to Nigel you guys got yourself a ride down. And it sure as hell beats taking a greyhound bus." Kat said beaming  glad she could be of some minor help.

"Hitchhiking beats Greyhound," Morvan muttered.

"Well, I will put in for the time tomorrow night at the latest. Heck, I might be able to tonight." Kat said, flashing the were leopards a smile.

Tana listened in as she squished. By the sounds of things Kat would be heading down with them. The help is appreciated but something nagged at the back of Tanas brain.

The pause to listen allowed Leslie to leap up on Tana's back and the blond wrapped her legs around Tana's trunk like she was some demented koala bear as she leaned in excited to have struck her target and she play bit the brunettes shoulder. "Got-ca She triumphantly said,  flesh still in mouth.

Morvan looked at Tana and Leslie with amusement. "She's putting more effort into that play fight than I've seen her put into a real fight," he said. "I think I just figured out how to get the lower subs to sort out who is really on the bottom."

Kat laughed. "Hey Tana you got a fleshy backpack! Where can I get one of those they're kinda cute?"

An awkward noise bubbled out of Tanas throat. It was a mixture of both surprise and pleasure. Tana felt something deep inside her tighten as her knees tried to buckle at the play bite. Tana stopped struggling as an embarrassed blush quickly colored her cheeks. She cleared her throat . "Yup super cute. One of a kind. I'm borrowing it from Katie." She tried to play it cool. She wrapped her arms around and tapped Leslie on the bottom.

"-Imited! Ed-ish-in" Leslie cried out, not letting go but making sure she wasn't breaking skin or really hurting Tana. Gleeful that she made Tana drop to the ground as she gave a playful growl.

Katie laughed. "Sorry, it is one of a kind item I'm very fond of. I don't think I got the heart to let you guys borrow her." Katie said as she picked up a lemon cookie. "Baby why not come back here and have a cookie or donut, it likely tastes better than chewing on Tana, and I am sure she would appreciate you not drooling all over her Mi cielo."

"Okay!" Leslie released her grip on Tana rolling off as she hopped to her feet as she bounded back to the back deck as she joined Katie and helped herself to a cookie.

Tana didn't move for a bit before slumping into the grass. The grass helping to cool her heated face. She rolled over onto her back and stared into the sky. Calling out. "You could always race em. First to kill the bunny wins."

“Sharp ears,” Morvan said.

"When they wanna." Tana raised and arm and gave a thumbs up.

Morvan chuckled. No matter how his day had been, Tana could almost always get a smile out of him

Copost funsies Maxx, Lady J, Darkflame and Krystal

Offline Krystal

  • Full Elmwoodian
  • ***
  • Posts: 137
Tuesday September the 1st - Archangel Industries- 11pm

Sebastian, Noah, Darien, Arianna, Thomas, and Malakai had received summons to Archangel Industries via text and all had made it in a timely manner up to the second floor to Boardroom four to meet with thee Waylon Crosby.

So far the elder vampire had not shown, but the five vampires sat around the table chatting. "I have no idea why we were called, my text just said be here for 11pm boardroom 4. I assumed perhaps it was something about a report on Bitten and the business report for the second quarter." Sebastian explained, his brow furrowed, a small frown on his face. "Since it wasn't signed off as The Huntsmen. But seeing you all here, I reckon it might be Church related, but not everyone on each team is here..."

"Or Waylon wants to have a tea party," Arianna added with a shrug.

"It would be logical to assume the second young Sebastian." Noah said, "What other things would we be all affiliated with?"

Sebastian shrugged as he nervously fidgeted with his man bun, opting to let down his long dark hair, "Klaus's Poker night? But I doubt it is that unless we are divulging information about the events that go on there or with certain people that aren't currently in attendance. Do you think Willie, Thomas or Klaus have many skeletons in their closets?"

"Perhaps but unlikely. It certainly wouldn't be about Klaus's other party nights since you I are in attendance, Sebastian." Noah mused as he slipped his glasses off to clean them on his shirt while glancing at the door. "Did any of you have contact with the vampire twins that were visiting from LA?"

"Other party nights?" Sebastian asked.

Noah nodded. "Yes the orgies..."

"OH! No I definitely have nothing to do with those." Sebastian exclaimed, looking mildly uncomfortable. "And I have nothing to say about Twins from LA no one showed up or introduced themself to me."

"The man does love his tea." Malaki swung his legs over the arm chair to sit more comfortably.  "Twins from LA? This is the first I am hearing of this so unlikely."

"So what is up with the other party thing that Klaus holds? Why on earth would he want to host a party like that?" Sebastian asked.

"Oh sweet child, who wouldn't?!" Malaki snickered knowing Sebastians response would probably be in the ball park of not him.

Sebastian held his hand up shaking his head. "Not my cup of tea. No offence."

Noah chuckled. "As vampires get older, you will find many of them branch out to experiment sexually to expand on what pleasure there is to be found out there. It might happen to you in another thirty to sixty years, young Sebastian. Orgies are very common place in the vampire community as a way to pass time and self entertain."

"Well if they are so entertaining why aren't you going?" the young vampire asked.

Noah shrugged, not wanting to explain it all to the younger vampire, as it wasn't his problem. "It's more complicated than it just being a simple orgy, due to Master Adler's status. Due to the complicated nature of things, I opt to not participate.  It is a risk versus reward thing, my boy."

"The line he and I are from, tend to have powers derived from sex." Arianna said tapping a polished nail on the conference table.

"Thank you for the explanation, Miss Arianna. So...." Sebastian paused, trying to find the words. "So it is like an additional feeding thing, yes?"

"Many Masters have the ability to feed from a secondary source. I just very recently found out that I can do this, which has tickled me pink. But getting off-topic, so I will steer back on track, I choose not to be food for Klaus. I don't hold it against him, but I do not wish to surrender the energy I have towards feeding his rather voracious appetite." said Noah as he finished cleaning his eye wear and slipped it back onto the bridge of his nose.

"So do you feed on sex as well, Noah?" Sebastian asked.

Noah smiled and shook his head. "No, it is something entirely different. I am not from Beautiful Death's bloodline."

"So what is it that you can feed from?" Sebastian asked.

"Access denied, my good lad. I have to keep some of my secrets to seeming alluring and charming." Noah offered a sly smile and laughed softly. "It needs more testing anyhow before I can really crow about anything, since it's only happened once since being here in Seattle. As I stated, it is a very new circumstance."

"I see." Sebastian said, looking a little downcast. "What about the rest of you, since you are all Masters. Can you all feed from a source other than blood? What does it feel like? Is it satisfying or do you still hunger for blood, or can the alternative source be enough on its own?"

Malaki shrugged. "Not a trait I have developed."

Sebastian looked fascinated. "But you can self sustain without tying yourself to a Master Malaki? Do you have an animal to call as well?" The young vampire asked. "What about yourself, Miss Arianna?  I know that Darien can call bats and that Noah and Klaus have no animal but do you have a secondary feeding source like Klaus do you feed off sex as well and do you have an animal?"

"I have an extra talent, but I cannot feed like Klaus not all of La Belle Mort's line develop that talent. And no animal as of yet." She returned.

Noah winced, "You speak her name so freely. I've heard rumors' that those speak her name out loud may run the risk of her hearing you speak. You are very brave, Arianna. I opt to err on the side of Caution when it comes to using her name, especially around those of her line. As to the feeding from another source other than blood, I found it very heady and intoxicating."

"Rats. I can call rats. I could more or less do that before my changing. Now however it is how you say a cake walk." Malaki said nonchalantly purposefully ignoring  the comment about him being tied to a master.

"Yet you spoke her name just before me, though it was the English translation of her name." Arianna said with a lifted brow in Noah's direction.

"Rats well that certainly is a handy animal to have and a very abundant one here in Seattle.  What has been the best use for them would you say?" Sebastian asked.

Noah looked thoughtful. "Well, I've been told Beautiful Death doesn't ring the same bell. Though honestly it is all speculation and rumor, do you think that she would take pause if you use English version? I assume you would maybe know more about that since you are of her line. If so, I might have to take further steps to just refer to her as the succubus queen or something of the sort. I've never met her, I've already have enough issues with one old vampire that I've caught the attention of. Have you attempted to zoo option that Klaus and Miss Brandy use to see if you could find your animal Arianna?"

"Indeed very handy. As for uses many child but I do not think you're conscience wants to hear it." Malaki smirked playfully.

"Sex things?" Sebastian asked with a frown. "Please say it ain't sex things."

"I believe 'The Bitch' is a good way to refer to her as well," Arianna quipped, "as for the zoo, I haven't tried that as of yet."

"Perhaps we can go out one eve and try out our luck?" Noah offered.

"I don't see why not," Arianna agreed.

Malaki burst out laughing it was a earthy sound. "Oh no no no no no" he curled up laughing so hard shaking his hand in a stop like motion. "Biological warfare, bribery and theft obviously." Malaki continued to laugh.

"Splendid, we can make it an outing this month, perhaps we can drag Klaus out as well." Noah replied to Arianna.

Sebastian lowered his face into his hands, mildly mortified, "I'm sorry I made that rat thing more weird than it needed to be. Forgive me Malaki."

"Forgiven." Malaki slowly stopped laughing and in a very human gesture wiped the pink tinged tears from his eyes.

"We can certainly try to get Klaus to join us, but he maybe busy being Brandy's nursemaid from where she had her fall." Arianna said.

"Can't say for certain I've not heard an update from him in that regard, back when we had Poker. With luck, she's recovered, after all it was a little spill. Shifters bounce back rather quickly." He said as he cleared his throat and winked at Arianna. "But if we make it a paired outing and we don't have a Klaus in attendance, I wouldn't complain. You are an enchanting woman to spend time with."

Sebastian looked at Malaki "You know I suppose you could use those rats to run around fishing change out of grates in the city and what have you for entertainment and some financial gain. People lose all sorts of things down drains and grates. Jewelry, money, phones, dollar bills. Might not be enough to make rent, but maybe a more extreme version of treasure hunting like those metal detector guys do."

"You'd be surprised what my friends can gather. However  those are common items they can  find yes." Malaki shifted in his seat back to a more normal position.

"Some very handy sides to having animals to call other than attack creatures." Sebastain said with a nod.

Darien sat with his fingers steepled in front of him, going over all the information they had gathered in his mind and mostly ignoring the conversation around him. He was decently certain the meeting was about their task, and was frustrated that there had not been any useful fruit born of their search.

"They are small but many. Overwhelming most creatures has its advantages."

"And small and common enough most wouldn't bat an eye at seeing one or two somewhere. Now a small army would be something to raise the ol' eyebrows. I think death by rat pack mauling would be gristly. Not sure how many you would need to take a person out. Do I pause and look to you for the answer on that or just wish that its something you've never desired to experiment with?" Sebastain asked.

"You look at me and I will tell you between 30 and 100, depending on the size of the rats and the conditions under which they attack.  Norwegian wharf rats?  One hundred.  New York sewer rats?  They'd likely extort money first and then claim it was some unrelated rat family that killed you," Waylon said as he closed the door behind him.  "Is everyone having a good evening?"

Sebastian sat up straighter as Waylon entered the room and spoke.  "Evening Master. Crosby so far so good."

Noah nodded to Waylon "It would seem that Schools about to be in session gentlefolk."

"It is indeed a lovely evening so far, sir.   I hope it is so for you as well." Darien said in greeting.

"Evening sir and to be honest you only need one rat under the right circumstances will eat its way to freedom straight thru a mans soft belly." Malaki reminisced of days of old. "I digress that's under different circumstances."

Sebastian closed his eyes at the explanation, trying to chase the image out of his head as he waited to learn why they had been assembled. He was glad to live in this day and age. The ye old-timey days didn't sound like that much fun, especially when the vampires in the room could casually quote how many rats it took to off a human. It was another point of him being the least experienced and weakest in the room.

"School?" Waylon shook his head. "I am not the Schoolmaster, Noah. That would be some other terrifying vampire."

"Touché." Noah replied thoughtfully, although so far he and his shifter friends had been fortunate enough to not encounter Klaus in that particular form. His demonstration at Volkov's feast with John Breeman had been enough for him to know it was something he cared not to experience.

"So is this meeting being called because you want an update with the Pastor Gless and Church details, Sir?" Sebastian asked.

"Did you just assume what the Huntsman wants? Not wise little one but most likely accurate."

"No, not assumed more I was asking. Thus the raised note on the Sir at the end of that sentence, but my apologies Master Crosby for asking something before the big announcement on why we are gathered tonight." Sebastian hastily said as he slid down in his chair slightly.

"Did you just assume that he is assuming what I'm doing?" Waylon asked.  "Seem like that makes several of us asses."  He took a seat.  "Now, children, I am not here to teach you; you are here to teach me.  What have you learned about our dear Father Gless?"

Malaki looked around the table. He had a bit of information nothing excessively useful. He pulled his phone out of his jacket pocket and began tapping at the screen to pull up his notes waiting for the others to speak.

"That Helena from the custodian department doesn't regret her decision of conversion thus far. She and I play cards on our lunch break. "Noah replied. "She's recently undead, four years I believe, admittedly she's curious about her supposed new-found freedom and wants to attempt a vacation out of Seattle to visit family in White rock. However, she is hesitant, not entirely sure if her conversion will provide her the safety of fading."

Sebastian nodded. "There were a couple of vampires last night that were talking to me outside the parking lot that were interested in the idea of converting, that wanted to know how I was fairing so far and if I bought into the concept of this god doesn't hate vampires shtick and that they had heard that the anointing oil used had not burned me. They were not present the night it went down, but I showed them the small scar from the oil where it had marked me before I was blessed. Again, younger vampires, but of them under the age of ten. Admittedly they were agnostic before they were turned but explained that the concept of not being tied to a Master vampire had some advantages that they would very much like to experience. The ability to leave the city without growing weak seems to be the driving force and curiosity here. I explained to them that I was a former Christian before all this began and that the faith I have might be the reason for my lack of injury when I converted so that they should really look inwards before making any sudden attempts as I do not know what would happen if there was no faith and their motives were not pure."

“One would expect that he would gleefully accept converts that couldn’t escape,” Waylon said. “Or at least one assumes they can’t escape. The Contessa is back tracking along his path to Seattle and she has turned up interesting results. As Sebastian noted, many of the vampires approaching Gless want to leave the city without tying themselves to a new master. This seems to be a common thread. She has been able to discover the names of several who have accepted his offer but no one seems to know where they are. They seem to have disappeared without a trace.”

"So living underground and off the grid or no longer with us would be the two likeliest of options." Sebastian said, grimacing before he half-heartedly joked. "Better not make any plans as far as out of city trips go this year. But if they never rose and woke up wouldn't there be a coroners record somewhere stating that fact?"

“One would assume,” Waylon said.

"So during the day they have a secretary that answers the phones for them and as mentioned there is a Janitorial company that arrives in the evenings. They run sermons Mondays and Fridays promptly at 11pm. The lights turn off around 3 am where this Father returns to his small mobile home parked out back. Can you believe this person doesn't watch tv.  Only sits and prays out loud, listens to gospel music and writing a lot of writing. What he writes about I can not say I haven't risked one of the rats being caught." Malaki tucked his phone back in his pocket.

"The Janitorial staff and secretary are paid from an account with Sound Community Bank under the church's name. Gless himself does not have a separate account and draws a salary of a thousand dollars a month in cash.  He seems to feed from the local homeless population in exchange for a hot meal.  He is described as being polite and only a little preachy. He does tend to avoid alcoholics and drug addicts, though." Darien leaned forward, his expression slightly tense. "And according to our research, his Master may have been one Clarence Beauregard, which would make him of the same bloodline as myself, although I have not been able to find any indication of him sharing my abilities."

Sebastian looked impressed, it was more info than he, Noah, and Arianna dug up.

Noah on the other hand had his brow furrowed and looked deep in thought.

"May have been?" Waylon frowned. "May have been is better than nothing, I suppose. So we think we know when he became a vampire, only to immediately become self sustaining. There have been cases where very young vampires reached that state but I don't think I am aware of one who did so immediately. If that was the case, it would certainly seem like God had smiled upon you. We should look into the possibility that Mr. Beauregard had enemies.  We should also try and track down some of his 'freed' followers. And as always, follow the money. Where did he get three hundred thousand dollars? That amount certainly isn't coming off the collection plate. Does anyone have a theory?"

Thomas raised his hand. "He got paid off by city masters to move along, rather than work on his tan, maybe? God may keep you alive but he sure as hell isn't going to stop you from dying."

"Interesting," Waylon said.  "Anyone else?  The man has been spending money like water to do what he's done so far.  Where did he get it?"

"I am still looking into Beauregard to see what happened to his estate. There is a possibility that may have been the source of initial funds." Darien said.

"Maybe he's rolled some wealthy people over the years and keeps his money on him? Or things that are easy to liquidate without having to keep them in a bank account?" Sebastian offered. "The Souths not a kind place for vampires especially in the days before we were legal. Why not roll some rich folks."

"You said homeless, perhaps has them pickpocket and hawk the goods? How they would get that sum though is perplexing without a larger base." Malaki pondered looking at his fingernails.

"Playing Fagin goes against his presented persona," Waylon said.  "And I suspect Darien would have detected any chicanery on their part.  That would be a lot of  money to carry around.  Unwilling donations can't be ruled out.  But if he is over a hundred and fifty, that isn't a particularly significant amount."

Noah shrugged. "Depending on how tech savvy he is, he could have finances somewhere not easily traced. Offshore accounts or even something as simple as cryptocurrency. As I said I am not a very tech savvy individual, but perhaps one could look into if Pastor Gless has a laptop or uses the church's computer to facilitate the movement of money in that fashion perhaps? Dare I also make a suggestion, Mr. Crosby. If he is of that bloodline perhaps Master Volkov could shed some insight into that branch of the family tree. Not all Morags know each other but the line is smaller than that of the Incubi clan. "

Malaki laughed. "That old fart would NOT give that information for free you're really worth the cost whatever he decides?"

"Master Volkov is likely unhappy with the representatives of Seattle's Master at the moment. He may not wish to help. I can see if perhaps I can ply him for such information. After all, we are of the same line and had some amicable interactions while he was in town." Darien offered.

"Or you might be giving him information inadvertently. And he goes out of his way to poke a hornet's nest so to say just to make things difficult for the Seattle vampire population by reaching out to Beauregards friends and allies." Noah said softly, looking at the table before settling his gaze on Darien. "I wasn't aware  that you two had developed some rapport and had managed to win favor enough to obtain a line of communication with him. Admittedly, it had been a rather complicated line of hoops I had to jump through to make contact and have my group allowed to step foot into Fairbanks and stay with Volkov. You must have really impressed him Mr. Walker. That or as you hypothesized, maybe he does have a soft spot for his bloodken. He and Nigel are friends, however. No matter how he feels about the Master of Seattle, perhaps that could be a good route to check out, rather than put stress on your amicable new friendship with Volkov? It would be a shame  to ask about Gless and risk losing it unless it absolutely comes down to it.  Thoughts and opinions, folks since this is a brainstorming session?"

"I think we can leave Master Volkov out of this," Waylon said. "He is not particularly pleased with the Master of Seattle. I doubt he would willingly do us any favors. Equally, I doubt that consulting him would shed any light on the source of Gless' wealth."

Malaki looked across the table. "Anyone know anyone that can do the hackings of computers?"

"Thomas was handling much of the computer digging, but I think we may be at the end of his skill level at such things. I am only savvy enough to understand what pertains to running my business as well as using cell phones.". Darien said, dropping the subject of Volkov.

"Thomas, how far back could you trace the churches financials. Clearly, he spent a ton on making the church. Is there any way to trace back to when a large enough sum went into it to pay for that? I don't know how to hack, but if you could follow that money, perhaps you might find an ally or at least a financial supporter and potential source of where Pastor Gless is getting money from. " Sebastian said slowly as he shared his thoughts. "He has never revealed if he has a human servant or anything in any of our talks outside the church when I've gone to him to talk of things, but maybe that's an angle. However, I've never seen a human hanging around him, so he might not have one, but if he did have one on the low down perhaps having someone that can follow him around and see where he goes besides his trailer after sermons. I might bear fruit, I don't know for certain, thought."

"Needs to be a trail," Thomas said. "And I can only trace things so far.  Money moves all  the time and it has to go from someplace and too someplace. Banks aren't the easiest to hack, because they have to protect peoples assets. I might be able to follow the money to it's source but no guarantees."

"I figured it would be a tough ask but it was the only thing I could think of since Mr. Crosby is asking for us to be a think tank." Sebastian answered, giving an apologetic shrug.

"And it seems that tank is empty, seeing as how I'm hearing a dearth of ideas," Waylon muttered.

"Perhaps if you would forward me the names of those who Gless has converted, we can follow that thread as well. Although one must wonder, if he has so much money, why did he not pay a simple parking ticket? Perhaps the windfall was more recent. We can focus on his path from there to here. And I can pay the church a visit myself. Perhaps I can glean something useful." Darien said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

"Helena from the Janitorial staff. No surname was shared, but she likely can be tracked down in the employee records that HR would have on hand. I'm certain Waylon could dig that up if he thinks that is something worth following, but I doubt she is a financial backer she's very newly turned, and the wages for janitorial staff here are competitive for what they are in the city. I can assure you that she is not swimming in money since I work that same position." Noah said but quickly added in earnest as he glanced to Waylon not sure if he would take the information he had shared as a complaint back to Nigel. "No shade is being thrown, as the kids say these days. I'm very thankful for the job. Sebastian, do you and the converts have to tithe?"

"He has asked for donations to the church but no tithe." Sebastian said.

"We have the names," Waylon said. "They certainly aren't likely to be able to cough up that kind of cash. If his new converts are typical of his old ones, that is not the source of his wealth. As far as the ticket is concerned, if you were leaving the state and not planning on returning, would you even bother paying a speeding ticket?"

Noah sighed and looked uncomfortable as he looked at Waylon and then to Darien and then back to Waylon. "I do have a theory, but it could just be a conspiracy at this point. I only bring it up since familial ties were brought up if you would hear it out, Huntsman."

"Please, go ahead," Waylon said.  "I doubt Mr. Walker is going to run off and tattle to his brother in blood.  At least I hope he would realize that what is said in this room is not for public broadcast."

"Well when I came here I was very much one to explain how Volkov had an army of 50 were wolves that could if he wanted to take over Archangel Towers should they want to. Money is something Gregori has an abundant amount of. If the concept of he has close ties to his blood is indeed a possibility... Was he not in town back when the church opened? How easy would it be to send a wolf over with a suitcase of money. Even if you banned him for 25 years, if he and Gless has common ground and an interest in Seattle. It would make sense why he wasn't too upset about the ban. I mean, sure, he put on a marvelous physical show for us between him and his best friend. But what if Gless is here to weaken the Master's base of followers for the next twenty-five years, slowly chipping away at it. Until he is free to come back to Seattle. He has fifty wolves now, how large do you think his entourage can grow in the next two and a half decades. Gless might be here to be a mole digging away at the foundation with the knowledge that should Volkov succeed he would be well rewarded." Noah slipped his glasses off to clean them nervously as he continued.

"It is a crazy theory, but one that I thought should be shared. Vampires are long term planners, he has motive, he has the money, and he certainly has the time. I also point out if that had been a genuine fight between the two, there would have been no need for a crowd, and it shouldn't have been physical. Even if they both thought it be sporting to cut each other to ribbons, then why spare the werecat. If there was genuine bad blood, the best way to have hurt Nigel would have been to snap that cat's neck.  I don't want to say I smell a coup, but... If there is smoke, sometimes there is fire." Noah explained and almost immediately regretted sharing it with everyone in the room. It would have been better to let Waylon know on his own.

"That is certainly an interesting possibility," Waylon said slowly.  "One hoped Thomas will be able to find an actual trail. As far as my experience goes, unless their is a direct connection, there is little cooperation between members of the same bloodline."

"Unless there is a large pay-out or benefit?" Sebastian said out loud, looking at the other vampires, his brain trying to play catch up as he watched Noah slip his glasses on. "Noah, man? Question how long did it take for you to work out that theory?"

"The older you get, the more paranoid you become, especially if you've suffered the effects of bad things happening to you.  I can't say it is true, but it certainly makes for a terrifying conspiracy, doesn't it? Let us hope that all it is, is my age showing and nothing more, young Sebastian." Noah answered.

Malaki scrunched up his face like he tasted something bitter. "That's a theory I very much so dislike."

"As do I. " Darien said, also sporting a sour look.  " I certainly hope it is simply an idea born of your fear of him and not a truth."

"A point I will not contest. But after hearing how he came to obtain his properties in Alaska. Something I choose to be mindful of." Noah said.

“Old vampires are known for elaborate planning,” Waylon said, frowning. “With twenty five years to work, Grigori Volkov could undermine the master of Seattle enough to make a play for control. The Master’s swans, as talented and lovely as they are, number only a dozen and would not present much of a challenge to any army of werewolves, not to mention that the local pack numbers over a thousand and that would be both an enticement and an asset for him to exploit. This is something I may need to bring to Nigel’s attention and see what his thoughts on the matter. Thomas, do your best to find out where this money comes from. I, for one, don’t think I would do well under new management.”

"Nor would I. However Volkov did over look one thing if this is his plan. If he is trying to chip away as it were, power can be gained in alliances as well. I do not know many that take to kindly to the old fossil. Seattle is unique in many ways which gives us an advantage. If he is trying to play the slow game we have that time to build a response. And if its not Volkovs plan we have now just grown the Masters influence and power base." Malaki strummed his fingers together. "Now if Volkov is off the table for backing. Whose to say other elders are not trying to conquer more America making the leap from Europe. Turning one of the more progressive states back to the older ways would be a power play period."

"Problem is that if we respond to every little threat by jumping the gun, we'll have nothing left to respond to any real threats," Thomas said.  "Jumping at shadows leaves you exhausted.  That is what Charlie used to do.  Kept us so keyed up and paranoid that we started shooting at ourselves.  If your enemy can make you do all the work for him, he wins twice."

"Any thoughts on where a man could come up with that sort of money, Darien?" Waylon asked.  "You're the businessman amongst us."

Darien leaned back and tapped his chin.  "Well, investors, smart investments, blackmail, insurance policy, lottery, or fundraising.  I hear many of the young crowd are using the internet to raise funds for projects they do not have the money for themselves."

“A very generic response,” Waylon replied.  “Anything that would be more appropriate for a vampire of this vintage?  Keep in mind the fact that our legal status only dates back some twenty years or so.”

"If Volkov is in it for the long game whose to say he hasn't been since before those times. Waylon how long has the Master reigned over Seattle?" Its a question Malaki should of known the answer too but it seemed to slip his mind or he chose not to retain that information.

“Since the early sixties,” Waylon said. “Although my understanding is that he arrive in the fifties. Publicly of course he installed Nigel in the nineties, when we all came forward. Volkov conquered Alaska over a hundred years ago and has much of his wealth tied up there.  He has invited masters that he trusts to take positions within the state, holding various cities. If he sticks with his established pattern, if he does take Seattle, he will likely leave it to Nigel to run.”

Malaki grimaced. "This is not a statement I make lightly. However in the interest of theory crafting. Is there any possibility Nigel is a weasel in a hen house?"

“One would hope not,” Waylon said. “If he were, I would certainly expect that I would be included in his weaselness. Weaselosity?  Whatever the case, we can drive ourselves to insanity if we try to consider every possibility. We are investigating Gless and St Andrew’s, not Volkov or Nigel. At least not without evidence that points in their direction, beyond blood kinship and friendship. Otherwise we may need to look at Darien as a quisling.”

Darien sighed.  "I've already had someone try and frame me for murder in recent months. Can we please have a small reprieve before attempting to blame me for some other nefarious thing?"

"We are all a little nefarious, No?" Malaki winked.

"I apologize I didn't expect my conspiracy theory to just throw the room into entire chaos. We should be refocusing our attention on Pastor Gless and how he potentially making money rather than what are the best ways to take over Seattle cuz that was not the assignment for today that the Huntsman has given us." Noah said looking rueful

“But it is an interesting exercise, should that be Gless’ end game,” Waylon said. “Perhaps a visit from someone carrying the master’s authority, with the ability to determine if he is lying through his fangs might be in order.”

"A visit from the huntsman during a sermon..." Sebastain mused. "But do you want him having advance warning to see if her scrambles panics or plots while spy had watches. Or did you want to catch him flat-footed and go from there?"

"Mmmmm there is just something glorious about the hand in the cookie jar expression." Malaki licked his lips.

"But a heads-up would go a little way in proving my loyalty." Sebastian said.  Truthfully, it was a shitty spot to be in. Gless had brought him back to his faith, or so he had thought. But after hearing the latest news about Gless he felt torn about his role. Was it all a sham? What would happen if they killed Gless what would happen to him.

“How would you know that I am attending?” Waylon asked. “It is not like the Huntsman announces where he is going to appear.”

Sebastain looked down at the table and merely nodded. "Of course sir, you make a very good point."

Arianna had kept silent for the most part once the meeting began in earnest, "It could be that Gless has gained from his former life, meaning that he raided his master's home for the antiques of the Antebellum South." She said lifting a brow at Darien and turning to look at Waylon.

Darien nodded. "Possibly, but without following the money, that would be hard to prove.  Perhaps there is another way for doing that, though.  Thomas, if you would acquire the names and addresses of the bank managers, we can arrange for miss Arianna to get friendly with one of them. "

“They would not have been antiques at the time,” Thomas said. “Not to mention that a slave wouldn’t know anything about the value of furniture's. And yeah, I can get that no problem.”

"He would know the value of furniture  and paintings by the end of the War of Northern Aggression and the carpet baggers came calling." Arianna returned.

“I suspect he would have been long gone, before the carpetbaggers arrived,” Waylon said. “Or he would likely have eaten them.”  He paused for a moment. “Such a wonderful words. ‘Carpetbagger’. So apt. So descriptive. It is such a simple word but it has so much attached to it. Exploitation. Predation. Sad that it has fallen from common use.”

Arianna gave a delighted laugh, "True, not all Southern Vampires in that age had the wonders of the bayou and gators to blame."

“Lucky you,” Waylon said. “Alright, Thomas, I want you to continue with your online investigation. The rest of you, Team Spy Hard is no more. You are all on Team Church Mouse. Scurry, my lovelies. Or to quote Kipling, ‘run and find out’.  Bring me anything you discover.”

"As you wish." Darien said, rising.

“I meant that literally, Maliki,” Waylon continued. “Let’s get your four legged spies to work. I don’t care who goes to what sermons but I want someone at every one and you can’t leave everything on the shoulders of young Mr. Roberts.”

Arianna nodded to Waylon and his command to attend at least one sermon of Gless's.

"Okie Dokie Artichokie." Malaki followed suit in standing. "I'll put my friends to work. Shall we attempt to chew into Gless's domicile as well?"

Noah nodded. "Shouldn't be too hard considering our numbers. It is only two sermons a week Mondays and Fridays."

"I was under the impression that rats could get just about anywhere without needing to chew," Waylon said. "Something about a hole the size of a quarter.  Rats have always been close to humanity. It should be relatively easy to get one inside."

"Or maybe just use a laser microphone, to hear what he's saying," Thomas suggested.  "Go low tech with the rats and high tech with the other stuff."

"Oh I can't wait to put on their little jackets. The look like little super spies." Malaki cooed.

"As long as they are dinner jackets, not sports coats,"  Waylon said.  "Can't have your spies improperly dressed."

"Is there anything else you want from us while at the Sermons Master Crosby? Specific questions or anyone to issue disbelief or to seemingly to be interested in drinking the Kool-Aid?" Sebastian asked softly.

"Planted questions tend to be obvious, so use your imagination,"  Waylon answered.  "You  know what we want to know."

"Arianna, we can discuss the bank manager angle as soon as Thomas gets me what I asked for.  I will attend the next Monday sermon. Fridays are a bit busy for me." Darien said.  " Malaki, did you want to coordinate so that we can get the best use out of our little friends?"

"Can probably Google the bank manager. Or maybe use LinkedIn."  Thomas grinned. "Not everything needs to go through the back door."

"Many fun things happen in back doors." Malaki chuckled "As for my friends there are plenty to go around to cover."

"Oh, no doubt. Shall we? I am certain the huntsman has other things that need his attention. We shall handle our task with panache."

Copost production Lady J, Maxx, Darkflame, Wyn and Krystal

Offline Krystal

  • Full Elmwoodian
  • ***
  • Posts: 137
Wednesday September 2nd Concrete Jungle 7:30pm- Part 1

Morvan, Minnie and Tana climbed out of the Raj's pickup truck and Minnie noted that Nathaniel was already there waiting for them at the parking lot.

The time for mild training was over with and tonight they were bringing Minnie to the gym to sign up for a trial one-month membership with the hopes that the month membership might be able to push her to greater heights.

"Concrete Jungle," Nathaniel said. "I Googled this place as soon as you mentioned it. Given what they do, I figured I would have heard of Ian Mallory.  Name means nothing to me. Are you sure he's going to be okay with you bringing in your own trainer?" He switched his bike helmet into his left hand, before holding out his right to Morvan.

He wasn't what the Raj was expecting.  He clearly carried himself like a fighter but he smelled more of prey than most humans, not from fear but from diet.  He clearly wasn't a meat eater. "Morvan," the Raj said, shaking Nathaniel's hand.  "Nice to meet the guy who's been putting the edge on Minnie."

Tana had her ass up in the air as she stepped on the tire to dig out everyone's workout bags from the back of the truck. She trotted over with a overly happy smile. They had been working so hard to have Minnie here now too. "Hi Mr. Trainer person. "She gave the bags a small hike up her shoulder and headed into the doors. "THIS IS THE WAY!" she bellowed as she entered the door. It has become a gym inside joke for whenever she got there. It was just the way.

"Guess we'll find out, huh?" Minnie said, watching Tana lead the way with her usual gusto.

"Boba!" Hunter called out as Tana entered. The fact that there was not an immediate cry of 'Fett!' from deeper in the gym meant that Dave the werewolf wasn't there that night. Hunter's scent gave away his wererat nature to the three leopards; Nathaniel would need other clues. He was leaning against the counter, all smooth skin and long limbs. Even his head was shaved. "Hey, Morvan. You brought friends I see. Looking for the tour?" He eyed Nathaniel oddly for a second but the expression passed quickly.

Tana  grinned as she scanned her membership pass in. "More friends the merrier. Going for that super secret sign up bonus some how." Tana placed the other gym bags on the counter. "Imma go change be right back." She gave Morvan a peck the cheek before turning taking off into the gym. One could hear her bubbly voice calling out peoples names saying hi to them.

"So two new members?" Hunter asked.  "One?"

"I'm going to let you field that one, Minnie."  Nathaniel said.

"NO.  WAY.  Nathaniel Berry did NOT just walk into this gym."  Donna, one of the other wererats had been about to step into the boxing ring but her head had whipped around as soon as Nathaniel spoke. Now she was headed for the entrance.

"You know this guy?" Hunter asked.

"Hey, I'm not gonna make decisions on your part." Minnie told Nathaniel. Then she turned back to Hunter, her eyes flicking past him as the wererat by the ring spoke.  "But yeah, I'm here to have a chat about a trial membership. This guy's my trainer." She thumbed at Nathaniel with a grin. "Who apparently might have a fan."

Hunter raised his eyebrows. "You're bringing your own trainer?" he asked.  "Ian won't like that."

"Ian won't like what?"  Tana and Morvan both recognized Ian's voice.

"A new leopard bringing in an MMA champ as her personal trainer," Donna said.  "Anybody got a silver needle?  I'm gonna get him to sign my tits."

"Yep. Definitely a fan." Minnie chuckled softly.

Tana bounded out of the changing room in record time. She saw the group gathering around the front desk still and headed over sucking on a water bottle. Her eyes shifting around she leaned in towards Hunter. "What I miss? I thought I was super speedy in the change room and Nope already missing out."

"Donna wants new guy to sign her tits," Hunter answered.

"I'm flattered but I think I'll pass," Nathaniel said.  "I'll sign them with a Sharpie and if you really want it permanent, you can get it tattooed.  There are so many better things to do with a pair of breasts like that besides etch my name in them with a silver needle."

It was Donna's turn to raise her eyebrows.  "That's exactly the kind of fuck around and find out attitude that I would expect from Nathaniel Berry," she said.  "It's almost enough to break my rule against fucking on the first date.  Or the one against fucking humans.  Is it just me or does he smell fucking tasty?"

"That's what clean living smells like," Nathaniel answered.  "If you're a fan, you know I'm a vegan."

"I thought that shit was all made up for the cameras,"  Donna said. "Is there any meat you do eat?"

A grin spread across Nathaniel's face.  "Why don't you fuck around and find out?"

"So what is it Ian won't like?" asked the were-hyena as he arrived at the counter.

Tana looked to Ian giving him a silent wave then a shrug. "Well its not my new gym outfit cuz I looking good, just saying." Tana at home versus Tana at the gym seemed almost like two sides of the same coin. It was some of the first looks Minnie had at the confidence boost this gym and its people had given the young leopardess. The more Morvan came to the gym it was an eye opener even for him that the once timid girl was so easily building friendships with many different walks of life around her.

"This is Minnie," Morvan said. "She's getting a trial membership. That is Nathaniel. He's her trainer. Not sure why she decided to bring her own."

"She paying you?" Ian asked.

Nathaniel, shook his head. Being surrounded by shapeshifters was getting a little intense.

After a moment, Ian nodded. "He's not her trainer. He's helping her train. The  fact that there is no money changing hands is the key."

Nathaniel visibly relaxed.

At no point had he smelled afraid.

"Hey Boba, three guesses as to what happens next," Hunter called out, trying to break the tension even more.

Tana grinned "Donna needs to change her bottoms, Ian tests them in the ring and ummmm uh uh don't tell me Imma get this uuuh," Tana blew raspberries. "Brain fart OH we get more gym friends yup logic."

"Maybe, probably and maybe,"  Hunter said. "But in connection to what I am referencing, wrong, wrong and wrong.  I'll give you a hint. They have not feathers, scales or bone but they have fingers and thumbs of their own. What are they?"

Tanas brow furrowed. The girl was an open book. You could see the wheels turning inside her head behind the confused look in her eye. Then there it was the light bulb her head tilted slightly "Gloves? I don't get oooooh is Donna gonna challenge Nathaniel?"

"I'm not sure but maybe you can."  He set a box on the counter.  "Orchid purple and black."

Tanas eyes lit up "Oh my gosh their goooooorgous. Thankyou thankyou. Oh oh now I gotta try these out.  Come on come on who wants to help me take out my boxing gloves for a test drive?! Also why are they called gloves they clearly are a mitt format." Tana excitedly began to put them on.

"Whoa whoa whoa!" Hunter cautioned.  "Gotta tape up first.  Hey Ren!  Want to go a few rounds?"

The werewolf who's torso seemed to be shaped like an upside down pyramid, grinned.  "Yeah, I'll go a couple o' three rounds with your friend, as long as she promises not to deliberately get my blood on her gloves."

"Yeeeesssssss!" Tana bounced over to the wolf. "Hi Ren I'm Tana aka Boba. Can't say I've seen you around before yet but nice to meet ya." Tana eagerly moved towards the ring where she knew tape was per Hunters caution and began to fumble trying to get it on.

"Yeah it works better if somebody else tapes you," Ren said.  The warm scent of wolf surrounded him but he didn't carry the big Alpha energy that some of the other gym members did.  "Also, hi, Boba, I'm Ren, short for Renaldo.  I've been coming here for almost a year." he gestured to his upper body.  "Been neglecting leg day, which is why everybody says I look like an upside down Dorito."  He leaned closer.  "Wanna lick?  I think I'm Cool Ranch."

The tiny leopard looked up at the man towering over her. She refused to give ground despite part of her wanting to create distance to the stranger asking her if she wanted a lick. Her cheeks heated as she raised an eyebrow. "Do most people take you up on that?" She leaned a little closer to him "Is it rude to tell you I'm an original fan?"

"You'd be surprised," Ren said with a wink, as he picked up the tape. "And why would it be rude? I mean you're wrong but you're not rude." Ren had a clean smell.  He'd recently showered with an organic fig soap. Then again most shifters used chemical free soap.

As the soft scent of fig tickled her nose the soft scent of jasmine tickled his. Tana still refused to give up ground however she shifted on her feet a little. She held her hands up a little ways away from her chest to he could help her tape them. "Then I suppose I'm extra wrong about picking goldfish pretzels as my snack of choice?"

"Bite your tongue!" Ren exclaimed, loud enough to attract attention.  "Goldfish are awesome.  Spread your fingers, like a starfish."

Tana spread her fingers wide. To anyone glancing it would appear that Tana was about to honk Ren's chest with some greedy grabby hands if they weren't holding perfectly still. "I just really like salty snacks. Like just give me all those tasty minerals ya know?!" Tana smiled up at Ren. There was no hint of flirting in the girls tone instead it was more factual. Tana may have grown in many ways in the past few months but phrasing wasn't one of them.

"Ever try dubbel zout?" Ren asked.  "Salty AF. Mu ha ha. Other hand."

"Double Zoot?" Tana cocked her head to the side. She clearly had no idea what the man spoke of nor how to say what he just did as her tongue simplified. "It that some sort of fancy salt? Kyle has all these fancy salts at home. I sneak them from time to time. The flaked oak smoked salt is sooooooo good."

“Dutch licorice,” Ren said. “It means double salt. Not for the faint of heart. Your delicate feline taste buds would likely rebel.”  He threw Tana a wink.

Tana puffed out her cheeks defiantly. "I can do anything you can do." She huffed. "It's just that the smell of licorice makes me sneeze uncontrollably." she mumbled as she turned her head the side pretending to look at what was going on at the entrance.

“Harsh,” Ren said. “Real stuff or the fake stuff they sell to kids?  I mean don’t get me wrong, candy kicks ass. You just need to run around the block a few extra times if you really want to enjoy it. Flex your hands. Everything feel good?  Supported but not so tight that your fingers are going to turn black and fall off?”

There was an infectious cheerfulness to the werewolf. Equally, Tana was fairly certain that she’d caught him taking more than one surreptitious sniffs at her. It was certainly a change from guys blatantly staring at her chest and at least he was trying to be subtle about it.

Tana flexed her fingers on both hands a few times. "Everything feels good thanks. And its the black stuff. Red stuff is delicious." Tana glanced to his hands which were already taped so she couldn't return the favor even if she knew how to or not. She slid her new gloves on and held them to her nose. She gave them a good sniff. "Mmmmm new leather. K no distractions bad. To the ring! Let's see if your more cool than ranch shall we?" What that actually meant no one probably would ever know but Tana laughed as she headed inside the ring. She had quite a few boxing matchs with Hunter and Ian but most the time she fought in the ring it was more MMA style so depending, Ren probably had the advantage for experience and reach. But the tiny leopard might have the speed. She bounced a few times in the corner  wiggling out her muscles before pounding her gloves together twice.

“Head gear and mouth guards!” Hunter called out. “Just because you’re shifters doesn’t mean you get to bleed all over the ring. There are people here that have to clean that.”

Morvan moved over to Tana’s corner. He had a pair on fifty pound barbells and was curling them alternately.  “I’ll watch while Minnie gets signed up,” he said. “We should box together. Less difference in height.”

“That’s one hell of a corner coach,” Ren said, taking an involuntary step back. “He’s got some juice.”

Tana spun to face Morvan with a smile that went from ear to ear. "Yes yes yes a thousand times yes please." She looked to Ren. "Ren this is Morvan my Raj. He is full of juice." She turned back to Morvan. "Ren says he tastes like cool ranch Doritos and he skips leg day." Tana took the wrist strap in her mouth to wiggle out of her glove so she could put on the headgear and in a mouth guard. "Did you want to offer a lick before we start?" Tanas words were mumbled as she spoke towards her chest as she adjusted her glove back on along with the mouth guard wasn't helping either.

“It’s an honor, sir,” Ren said respectfully. “I’ve never met a wereleopard Raj before. You don’t need to lick if you don’t want to. I was just teasing your friend.”

Ren was clearly a sub. If nothing else, his reaction to Morvan proved it. It would be an interesting match. He had Tana by a considerable amount of reach but his odd proportions did point to a lack of leg strength. Of course with shifters that was all relative. He could likely squat something close to the world record for humans without breaking a sweat.

Tana spun around a cheeky look on her face. She approached Ren and tapped her gloves against his. "Less do dith." She smiled showing the bright yellow guard.

“Need to wait for the ref, Boba,” Hunter said. “You both know the rules. No low blows. Break when I say break. Clean fight and wait for the bell. Both ready?  Alright. FIGHT!”

And the bell rang.

Tana moved in quickly with the speed burst attacks Ian had been honing. She left herself open briefly as she took a jab at his side the smallest part of his Dorito.

"She's going to slaughter him," Nathaniel announced.  "He may have reach but she is so much faster.  If he ever gets to clock her, he'll put her on her ass but that will be one punch versus many.  She'll win on points."  He'd finally agreed to sign Donna's shirt.  He'd declined her invitation to grapple, insisting that he needed to focus on Minnie, at least initially.

Ian looked at him for a moment, then turned to look at Minnie.  "I'm guessing that you know the drill, seeing as how you came in with Tana and Morvan. Do I need to explain the rules or are you good? If so, I'll get you both to sign the waivers. Then you can get down to business. At some point I'll put you in the ring for an evaluation but that won't be for at least an hour. Don't go too hard.  I don't want you tired for your evaluation."

"Yeah Tana was so excited she spilled everything on the way over, thanks." Minnie said with a nod, her eyes straying towards the ring to watch the young leopardess.

"Good enough. I take cash, although I prefer a void cheque or a credit card, so I can just bill you monthly.  If you haven't paid by the end of the first week, you're banned until you make good," Ian said. "Now go watch the fight, because I can tell you'd rather do that than listen to the guy that owns the place."

Tana was ducking and weaving holding her own against the man who had a lot of advantages on her. She got a bunch of  smacks to his torso however it was an attempt to hit his chin that left her open to a blow to the side of her head. She staggered into him wrapping her arms around him to get a few seconds of reprieve before the ref would call for a break. His warm scent assaulted her senses being so close to him.

"Didn't mean to hit you so hard," Ren said, surprisingly understandable with the mouth guard in.  "Didn't think that was going to land."

"This is a boxing match, not a hug fest!" Hunter yelled. "You want to hug, do it on the grapple mats!" Ren's entire torso flamed red as he broke the clench.

At Hunters call Tana broke away shaking her head free of any residual fuzzy's. "Dits Otay!" Tana bounce a bit cracking her neck to the side waiting to start again eagerly.

"I got a bank card if that works, but I'm only gonna be around for a month." Minnie said, turning her attention back on Ian. "Sorry. Gonna miss that girl when I go." She was gonna miss them all, assuming she survived. She put that thought away quickly.

"So you're only sticking around for a month?" Ian frowned. "Why join a gym then, especially one like this. We don't do cross fit, jazzercise or pilates here."

"I know. I'm not looking to get cute. I'm looking to kick ass." Minnie said.

"Not in a month you're not," Ian said.  "Not with a human training you."

Nathaniel raised his hands and stepped back.

"A fight isn't just about strength Nathaniel has been teaching me more than just hits and holds. That being said, we both recognize that it isn't going to be enough.  I have a month to get as good as I can. That's why Tana wanted me to come." Minnie said. "And by your own words, he's not training me, he's helping me train. So what do you suggest?"

"I'll need to know what you need to get good for," Ian said. "There are lots of different types of good. Hunter's a great boxer but he can't grapple. Depends on what you're trying to do."

Minnie pursed her lips for a moment, thinking of a way to word it that wouldn't immediately scream murder.  "Hmm.  I'm heading home to enact a management change."  She said, using the terms the vampires had used.

"Dominance fight, eh?" Ian looked at Nathaniel.  "No offence to your human friend but he just doesn't have the right perspective to teach you what you need to know.  He can teach you to win in the octagon. He can't teach you to beat another shifter."

"He's referring to killer instinct," Nathaniel said. "And he's right. I can teach you to fight. I can teach you to exploit an opponent's weaknesses. I can't teach you not to hesitate when it comes time to go for the throat." He looked back and forth between Ian and Minnie. "And I likely shouldn't stick around because that sort of training isn't something I need to hear or should see."

Minnie looked to Nathaniel. "Ok." She said with a nod. "You wanna catch up later, or you bowing out permanently?"

"Somebody has to keep you on the straight and narrow," Nathaniel said.  "You've got my number." His eyes darted deeper into the gym. "And maybe you can give it to Donna if you get the chance."

Minnie laughed.  "I think she'd like that."

"That's the idea," he said, winking.  "Ian, it's been a pleasure.  Maybe you'll see me again but like you said, not a gym for humans."

After the rounds finished Tana stood swaying on her feet. Ren had gotten another hit to her head in but clearly dialed back the power behind it or she would probably be licking the rings ground. She was kinda seeing stars as her ears rang. Clearly she would have to work more on boxing later. However free style fighting was what she had been more  focused on due to its more real world applications.

"Hey Tana, there is this new thing you might want to try," Morvan called out.  "It's called ducking. You've got the speed. In and out. Dodge. Weave. Use your speed!"

Tana turned to Morvan puffing her cheeks out a bit pouty but gave him a firm nod.  Bell rang, as if a fire was lit under her the tiny leopard, her speed was ramped up drastically. She dodge and weaved landing a fury of solid hits into Rens side and she wasn't slowing down either

For Ren it was like fighting a shadow. He had strength but strength didn’t count for much when your gloves kept hitting air. There was no quit in the young wolf; he kept trying, watching for a pattern. He managed a few glancing blows, reminders for Tana to avoid being predictable.

When he answered the bell for the third round, he was covered in a thin sheen of sweat. Tana could smell him, even more than before.

Even sweaty he smelled clean. Ren wasn’t a vegan like Nathaniel but he certainly tried to take care of himself.

Tana discreetly sniffed at the air. Something deep inside of her tightened as she was now regretting not taking that offered lick. She shifted on her feet attempting to focus but damn it he smelt good. Did she? She lifted an arm up to her face defensively trying to smell her own sweat sheened skin. Nothing, she smelt nothing; just well her. With a mental shrug she once again began her assault on Ren. As she closed the gap her sweet musky scent reminiscent of honeydew layered with that underlining jasmine came with her.

Minnie leaned against the desk, watching Nathaniel go, then glanced back to Ian.  "So the plan is to try and do it in cat form since that's my most comfortable, but I need to be able to hold my own in this form too.  I'm flexible and pretty fast, but the guy I'm up against is definitely bigger than me."

"Done much fighting in hybrid?" Ian asked. "Narrows the size advantage gap."

Ren saw Tana's distraction but didn't have time to exploit it; she was already coming at him.  Hunter was calling out advice to him; he was trying but nothing he did seemed to counteract Tana's speed. Dodging? She punched from the side he was moving to. Backpedal? She came forward faster. He might have been a steamroller but she was an sports car. She was boxing circles around him.

"Hmm, no, can't say I have.  That's an interesting idea."  Minnie said, looking thoughtful.  She hadn't even thought of hybrid.  She wasn't even sure how comfortable she would be in that form.  Sure she was comfortable with partial shift, but full hybrid was quite a bit different.  "Not sure how comfortable that would be for me, but worth following up on."

"First question then would be how comfortable is the other guy with his hybrid form?" Ian continued.  When he'd mentioned hybrid, a number of the gym members had started paying a little more attention to the conversation.  "You don't want to play to his strength."

The final bell rang as Tana was reaching for an uppercut. Her body froze mid punch as she recoiled panting heavily even with the mouth guard.  Her throat was parched she needed a drink badly. It was plain to see that most her hydration had left her body in very distinct bubbly "W" shape between and under her chest. Her gloved hands tried to wipe the annoying little strands of baby hairs that clung to her face. A small bleh noise was heard as she gently spat out the mouth guard turning back towards Ren. "Good match." She smiled brightly.

"You murdered me," Ren said, sagging onto the stool in his corner, so that somebody could unlace his gloves.  "You are so fast!  Is that just you or are all leopards that fast?"

"I can think of one or two that aren't," Morvan said.  "But mostly yeah.  Wolves are stronger but leopards are fast."

Ren shook his head.  "Wow.  If I had anywhere near that kind of speed, I wouldn't be seven  four four."

Morvan frowned.  "Seven four four?"

Ren nodded.  "There are a thousand wolves.  I'm really close to the bottom."

Tana plunked her butt in the stool on her end as Morvan helped her out of her gloves. She quickly found her water bottle downing about a third of it in one go. "Ahhhhh" she exclaimed refreshed as she pulled it from her lips. "That many wolves to this day is hard to wrap my brain around.  Also I am sure you were holding back a little. If those punchs connected at full power I'd be drooling on the mat." Tana chuckled.

"After one of the first ones, yeah, I did," Ren said, nodding.  "I mean this isn't a title fight.  It's training.  I need to get fast.  I mean you're half my size.  What am I going to do against someone bigger?  I mean yeah they'd be easier to hit but they'd hit harder too.  I just need to get faster...."

"Ain't going to happen unless you Alpha up." Ren turned to the new speaker and immediately dropped his eyes, unable to meet the piercing gaze of the blue-eyed Alpha werewolf that went by the name of Alex. "You gotta get good, son."

Tanas brow knitted. "Hey that's not true! I've gotten loads faster with training and I didn't .." she paused to try her best mocking Alex impression. "Alpha up." Her voice returned to normal. "Ya sure I may never be as fast as them but there is always room for improvement. Isn't that the whole point of going to a gym?"

Alex gave Tana a look. “Expert on werewolves, are we?” He asked. “Known Ren for a few years, have you?  I’m sure he appreciates your jumping to his defense but just because you want to put a V-10 into a Prius doesn’t mean it can compete with a Ferrari. That’s why he’s concentrating on strength, rather than speed. He knows where his advantages lie.”

Tana recoiled at the alphas clap back. "Well no and uh no and okay sure but one can always better themselves." She looked to the floor her face looked incredibly sad. Part of what Alex said she had taken personally as a reflection of herself. Their pard was a pebble compared to the mountain of those in the wolf pack. She knew alphas would always hold an advantage over her but to just accept that and not try. They were her family, the only one she has ever really had in that sense. She wanted nothing more than to protect them as they have protected her. She forced her face upwards offering Alex one of her practiced fake smiles. He may of been right for Ren but she sure as shit wasn't going to let him be right about her. "Point made." She looked to Morvan offering him that same fake smile which he knew hid a deeper emotion in the young one. "Imma go cool down on the treadmill. Thanks for getting my gloves." She turned to Ren once more "Thanks again for helping me break in my new gloves." She bowed under the ropes gathered her things. She gave Morvan a sweaty peck on the cheek while giving a small rub with her beast before heading over to the treadmills. Tanas bubbly voice could be heard once more as she greeted those in that direction of the gym.

As Tana walked away, she heard Alex’s voice. “You can’t let the cats knock you around like that. It makes us look bad.”

“Was just helping her break in her gloves,” came Ren’s protest.

“You should have let me do it. I would have pounded her flat. She’s so short. How the fuck did you lose to her. Now I’m going to have to kick her ass just to show her the superiority of wolves.”

“She just did her three rounds,” Morvan said. “You’ll need to wait your turn.”

Alex turned to look at him. “Did I ask for your opinion corner boy?”

Morvan did something strange: he looked down. His beast was barely detectable. “You did not,” he said. “And I’m not a corner boy.”

Alex snorted. “Well what are you then?”

“An Alpha wereleopard.”

Alex laughed. “Are you now?  Well isn’t that just precious.” He looked at Ren. Then back at Morvan. “So, want to step into the ring with a real Alpha?”

Morvan shook his head. “I’m not a boxer. But I’ll take you on in the octagon, if it’s all right with you.”

Alex nodded. “Hey Ian!  Me and the short guy are going to be using the octagon. Shouldn’t take long.”

The were-hyena looked at the pair. “Don’t hurt him too badly.”

“I’ll try not to,” Alex replied but he gave Morvan a sharp look when the wereleopard said the same thing.

"I've got to admit, you've got some balls on you," Alex said, when Morvan took a position across from him. "Not many are willing to step up to an Alpha werewolf. Your girl may have spirit but she doesn't have the juice. She could step in here and she'd lose. She'd lose every time. She could even Alpha up one day and she'd lose, because a wereleopard just doesn't have what it takes to beat a wolf."

Morvan shrugged.

"You boys ready?" Ian asked.

"Last chance to back out," Alex said.

Morvan shook his head.  "Too much to prove," he said.

"FIGHT!" Ian called out, and stepped out from between the two.

Alex moved.  He was blazingly fast.  He threw a combination of punches at Morvan, a flurry of blows.  Morvan just stood there and took the first two punches.

He caught the next two and continued to  just stand there, holding both of Alex's fists.  "That the best you've got?" he asked and suddenly the whole gym felt his power.  Everyone became aware that Alex had stepped into the ring with not just a leopard Alpha but a leopard Raj.

Minnie groaned from where she stood nearby. She had been talking to Ian about what her dominance fight would entail when things went down and Morvan got in the ring. On anyone else that might a just looked like a total dick move but somehow he made it look hot as hell, and his power made her Beast want to roll around all over him, or rather under. God damn but she was gonna miss this feeling.

"The last werewolf I fought went by the name Tiny Tim," Morvan said, as he began to apply pressure to Alex's hands.  "I broke his leg.  He's another member of team Tiny.  Next time you see him, tell him Tiny Raj said hello. "  His voice was calm and steady, despite the fact that Alex was thrashing around, trying to free his hands.

"You're right, we don't know a lot about werewolves.  But they don't know a lot about wereleopards.  We can either keep things that way or we can learn from each other.  What is it that they say?  'We're more alike than we are different'?  'We're stronger together than we are apart'?   So you want to call this a draw or do you want to find out what kind of engine I've got under the hood?"

Tana hadn't realized Morvan was in the octagon until she felt his power wash over her. She quickly hit the kill switch on the treadmill and took off to the side of the octagon. Her face starred up at him with a heated admiration and respect. "Don't think you wanna see what's under that hood pupper! Go Dad go" The tiny girl was vibrating with excitement unable to stand still she paced slightly her eyes never leaving her Raj.

Alex frowned partially through grit teeth. "Stronger than you look." He grunted. "I've only met two of your cats before. Your ginger cat and that one." He nodded in Tanas Direction.

"It's true we don't know a lot about each other but what I will tell you is this, the subs in our pack have respect for their Alpha members and your little one here is a bit of a brat. First time I met her she was on good behavior tonight not so much. I don't know how you run your pack but that kind of thing doesn't sit well with the Seattle Wolfpack members." Alex explained as he stopped fighting to have a discussion with the short man.

Morvan released Alex's hands.  "First of all, how your Ulfric runs his pack has nothing to do with how I run my Pard," he said. "Second, Tana respects the Alphas in our Pard and any sub above  her and that is good enough for me.  Third, she was giving suggestions to another sub when you shoved your nose in. Respect is a two way street. Next time you think you're going to tell one of mine what to do, remember that you could have left this ring with both your wrists broken, because I protect everyone below me. It's something you might want to consider."

"And I'm telling you there is a lot of room for misunderstanding with your litter of cats when there are a thousand of us and what? A dozen of your kind.  Customs and traditions go both ways. I'm just trying to show you how this all started. Admittedly it's sliding in to the week of the full moon, so I might have gone at it a bit more aggressively than I should have, so you have an apology on that front." Alex said as he pulled his hands back, cracking his neck.

"No one wants to see anyone get hurt, but if you teach yours to only have that respect for their pack or littermates or whatever term you use, it can be very easy to see them get into some heat with us.  You need to look at the numbers here, I get where you are coming from, Tiny Raj and from one alpha from another, I am just telling you it is what it is. Lord knows y'all might act like barn cats and I reckon it be hard to round up a herd of them to get them to do what they want. It's hard to train or teach a cat anything, since they have a mind of their own." he explained calmly, hoping the cat would come around to see his view point. He was acting like the wolves should cater to his small group.

"And Boba's can do attitude of, I just need to train harder, is dangerous. If she thinks training harder is going to make her able to take on Apha's that sort of over confidence or not telling them how their limits work in and out of your pack setting could be disastrous. She's got spunk I give her that. Getting good is one thing, son, but get good and be confident to kick an alphas' ass... a dangerous amount of overconfidence that could get her killed.  Boba's a nice gal I'm sure when she's not sassing it up and living in the clouds. Just be good to see her grounded, but its your rodeo, and you call the shot's sir. I'm just sharing a certain point of view." Alex said with a shrug as he left the octagon more humbled than before.

Should have kicked his ass.  He's just not getting it.  "Where you hiding Tana?" Morvan asked, turning to look for her.  "We need to have a little chat."

Tana wasn't hiding anywhere at that point she over heard the entire conversation the two were having. She was fidgeting and chewing on her bottom lip. The things Alex said wasn't anything she already didn't know. She didn't think she did anything wrong from her point of view. His panties were in a bunch because why? His own pack members were ones that were helping her do better, be better. The rats and Ian as well. Since when was it wrong to try and encourage someone. Her inner cat was pacing. It was miffed she stared heavily at Alexs water bottle and wanted nothing more than to knock it off the stool it sat upon. She gave Morvan a polite nod while turning her back to the werewolf. He could kick rocks for all she cared.

Morvan ruffled Tana’s hair. “You shouldn’t stick your nose into wolf business,” he advised. “Not unless you know exactly what is going on. Maybe Ren is their Lincoln, a lot of ambition but no juice. Maybe encouraging him is a bad idea, because it will get him hurt.”  He leaned closer.  “Doesn’t mean you can’t get to know him.”

Tana smiled and gave a firm nod. She raised her hand indicating she had a question. It was a curious action, usually she would just blurt it out what she wanted to say. Clearly she wasn't going to give Alex the satisfaction of being right. Once Morvan acknowledged her she spoke. "Is it okay to still encourage my pard mates within limits?" Tana was trying to show that she understood everyone had limitations including herself. Its not like she encouraged Ren to jump off a cliff or fight the top ten in his pack. She was just trying to point out that if he trained in speed he could possibly improve even a little. It was within a limit she didn't see as being wrong even though Ren was a wolf not a pard mate. It was with that spirit within this gym that she had begun to flourish thanks to all the shifters here.

With the fight with the short were-leopard alpha done and his advice given, Alex wandered over to the treadmill. He wouldn't be lifting for about an hour till his hands sorted themselves out. He fished his air pods out from his pocket with care, popped them in his ears and started the machine to run off the excess energy he had.

"You know you encourage everyone,"  Morvan said.  "Even Raoul and Lincoln.  You just don't tell them that they can do anything they think they can because they can't.  If you convinced Raoul that he was irresistible, he'd climb in with Michael and would get himself hurt.  I'd avoid the tread mills at the moment; I know you're faster than Alex but in the interest of not ruffling fur, I'm going to suggest you not rub things in his nose.  That's a suggestion, not an order.  I'm going to go work on the heavy bag."

Tana nodded. Morvan knew that the young girl was contemplating sticking it extra to Alex or not. The look on her face was something out of a horror film filled with evil children out in the country. Mulling it over for the sake of gym atmosphere she respected Morvans input. Instead she stayed closer to the ring. Ian would be testing Minnie shortly. That was something she was very interested watching up close.

"Alright, California Girl, in the ring," Ian said.  "Let's see what you got."

Well this was definitely a first.  Nathaniel had been teaching her, but all the lessons were outside.  She had never been in a ring.  It was going to be interesting. "Everyone have nicknames here? "  She asked as headed to the ring to climb in.

“I’m bad with names,” Ian said. “This is a test of what you know. Come at me with everything you have.  Try to hurt me. It I tap, you stop. If you tap, we stop. Otherwise you don’t stop. Understood?”

"Yeah. Got it. Don't hold back." Minnie said. That was going to be the biggest difference. Ian was a shifter like her. He could take a beating. She didn't have to worry about breaking him. She took a moment to look him over, see what she was up against.



Offline Krystal

  • Full Elmwoodian
  • ***
  • Posts: 137
Wednesday September 2nd Concrete Jungle 7:30pm- Part 2

Tana bounced excitedly at the side of ring eyes wide to take every second in.

Ian was tall, over six feet, which made him shorter than Dallas.  He wasn't a jacked as Dallas either but he was built like a tank.  Whereas Ren looked like he's skipped leg day, Ian didn't look like he'd skipped anything.  He was solid everywhere, not sculpted, just strong.  She used what Nathaniel had taught her, looking for something to exploit but Ian gave nothing away.  People would have paid good money to see the two of them fight from even ground but as good as Nathaniel was, he'd be no match for Ian's speed and strength.  Minnie was going to have to use her head and find a weakness or at least a place where she had a greater strength.

Nothing. Not a damn thing to go off of. Not only did he give nothing away, but she didn't know a damn thing about him or his fighting style. She did know that he had a lot more experience, and that meant she was in for a lot of pain. It was a good thing she was used to it.

Speed was the usual strength for leopards, so she figured that was the way to go at first.  Try not to over extend, go for the center mass.  He will either block or dodge so have another strike lined up immediately.

When she was mentally prepared and he had given a clear go ahead she put her thoughts to action, closing the gap and launching into a series of strikes that would hopefully give her an idea as to what she needed to do next.

Ian gave ground and blocked the strikes but she could see him analyzing her attacks.  As soon as there was any kind of pause in her assault, he was on her.  Minnie found herself on her back, on her face, rammed into the chain link walls of the cage.  She lost count of how many times she ended up on her back or face and each time Ian called her back onto  her feet and waved for her to come at him again.

The one thing she had going for her was stubbornness. She knew going in that she was going to get her ass handed to her, but she was still going to push herself as far as she could go, and farther if she could help it. And of course she wasn't about to puss out in front of Tana and Morvan. She didn't give a damn what anyone else thought, just them. They mattered to her.

Pushing Minnie seemed to be something that was on Ian’s mind as well. He started getting cheap, throwing in the occasional slap in the face before he let her up or even before he took her down. Her ass became the next target, for slaps and punches.

If he was trying to piss her off, it was working. Her Beast had risen to the challenge, pushing her to get back up again.  She hurt, but the pain was distant compared to the need to land just one good hit.

Tana snickered at the first echoing smack to Minnies bottom but when it switched to punchs, the ouch could be seen on the girls face. She still bounced in excitement at ringside not caring what anyone else thought of her in the gym for that moment.

Minnie’s speed was the closest thing she had to an equalizer but it would only work if she kept a level head. Nathaniel had never gone to these extremes to provoke her, likely because he would not have survived her losing control. It was something Ian would survive but more important was the amount of time she would be vulnerable when she changed. An enemy like Dallas could do almost anything to her while she was busy turning herself inside out.

Ian was pushing her hard.  He wasn’t doing it to be mean; he knew her life would soon depend on her ability to stay focused during a fight. He was a better fighter that there was no doubt but Minnie was a wereleopard Alpha and that title, as indistinct as it was, carried with it certain traits. Her inner Beast was a hunter, a killer and it was as much a blessing as it was a curse. When it saw an opportunity, it made Minnie move before she even fully realized what she was seeing.

Ian was suddenly in the air, flying across the octagon and slamming into the cage wall.  He lay on the floor for a second. Then he began to laugh. “Didn’t see that one coming,” he said, rolling to his feet.

Truthfully, Minnie hadn't seen that coming either. Somehow him trying to piss her off to see if she could keep her shit together ended up focusing her to where her human mind stopped blocking her beastial instincts. The moment he lay still gave her enough time to get past the surprise, thankfully, and when he rose she was on him again. He didn't say stop. He didn't tap out. They weren't done yet.

Ian laughed when Minnie came in again.  “That’s it!  There she is!  That’s the girl who’s going to win a fight!”  He tapped her on the shoulder, rather than fighting his way clear.

“That is the place you need to get to before the other guy does, the place where the animal inside you decides it has had enough and wants to fuck shit up. So this guy, how would he react if you started treating him like he was no threat, smacking him in the face or slapping his ass?  Would that throw him off?”

Tana's bouncing had stopped as she stood ring side with more oohing and ahhhing as the two continued.  Her wide eyed expression had slowly diminished as she now seemed to be studying them intently. Anyone who was watching the leopard could tell her eyes were very focused on Ians form. And by form it wasn't his fighting style she was interested in.

Minnie immediately stopped when he tapped her, wiping away some sweat, and grinned.  "Yeah that would probably fuck him up if I treated him like a Bitch.  That's how he likes to treat others."  Her tone said she meant more than just any others.

“Then do it. Turn his tactic against him.”  Ian nodded towards the cage door. “I’ll see if I can round up a few macho men who wouldn’t like it and we’ll see whether it is something that would help.”

"Macho men, here? "  Minnie laughed and headed toward the exit. "You know.."  She paused.  "That felt good. Thanks."

“Wait until the next time you step in here. It will make this feel like we were cuddling.”

Once they were outside the cage, Minnie turned to Ian.  "That's good, cause I'm not looking to cuddle with this guy."

“You can still cuddle with a corpse,” Ian said. “You just have to get used to your pillow stiffening up.”

Minnie snorted and rubbed her rear.  "You got jokes.  And a hell of a punch.  Glad I heal quick."

Tana had moved to the door of the cage. She stood there with water bottles and smaller hand towels incase they wanted to wipe themselves down.  "Good hustle.  It was informative to watch." Tana smiled.

Yeah Minnie was sure it was very informative for the sub, like proof positive that their play fight was seriously just play and that Minnie hadn't been remotely serious, otherwise Tana would have been a good amount worse for wear.  She accepted the water bottle and cracked it open to take a sip.  "Thanks. Glad you liked." she grinned.

“You can take a punch, which is good’” Ian said. “I can see you’ve had some training. We’re going to have to build on that. Any chance you get, either here or elsewhere, you find somebody roughly the same size as your boy and you scrap it up. Maybe next full moon you try your superior Alpha. You have to step up. This ring is play fighting. We all know that. You need to be able to do it for real. Find a way to get any advantage you can. Throw him off his game and take it to him.  If you really want to put this guy down, there are no limits. There can’t be. If he’s going to try to put you down, you win or you die.”

Minnie nodded, taking the towel from Tana and wiping the back of her neck where her hair clung to it.  "I know.  It's not a lot of time to work with, but it's what I got, and the stakes are high.  I'll get with Morvan about the full moon thing.  We got one close so that should be workable.  How much did Tana and Morvan tell you about this?  You seem to be pretty good at putting the pieces together.  Then again its not hard to tell I'm not about to try for Morvans job."

“They told me bupkiss,” Ian said. “What I have put together I put together from today. You are heading into a fight for control of your own Pard and they guy your fighting is big strong tough and fast and you want to be certain you can take him because there won’t be a second chance. Close enough for the paperwork?”

Minnie looked impressed.  "Yep.  That about covers it."

“What’s the longest you’ve ever fought?” Ian asked. “If you are equal in everything else, you have to be able to outlast him.”

"That.."  Minnie made a face.  "Is a hard question to answer. Most of the 'fights' I've been in have been more beat downs than anything.  It's why I can take a punch so well."

"You can't win a fight if all you do is take punches.  Not unless you are Ali and you're fighting Foreman in Africa."  Ian shook his head.  "Unless you know for a fact that you can survive the beating until he's tired with enough in your tank to finish him, turtling is not how you win."

"I know that.  I've been trying to learn to fight, haven't I?  I've fought in my cat form, but I can't tell you how long I lasted.  Times a little funny then.  I've never fought in hybrid, but I'm damn good with partial shift."

"You better start that way because if you try to change in the middle of the fight, you'll spend your last few seconds alive feeling him helping you turn inside out by ripping you apart," Ian said.  "If you are really good enough to take and hold a Pard, you should be able to reach inside him and yank his cat out."

Minnie crossed her arms, looking worried.  "Force a change?  I know Morvan has helped his leopards change or keep from changing, but you've felt his power.  I'm not at that level.  I mean, just how much ass do you need to have to pull something like that off?"


Tana stood quietly beside Minnie as her and Ian spoke. Her eyes glanced to the clock on the wall then back to Ian.  She sniffed at the air discretely before bowing out of the conversation which she really wasn't a part of to begin with. She followed her nose to find what she was sniffing for making sure Alex was still indeed on the treadmill.  This was going to be a really bad idea or probably a really bad idea.  She walked up to him slowly a bit timid and he could smell she was nervous. She held a tiny hand up in a "hey" like motion saying nothing waiting patiently for him to either take out his ear buds and acknowledge her existence or tell her to kick rocks with a possible side of fist to the face.

"A metric fuck ton," Morvan said.  "It's a Raj power and the leopard has to be yours.  I can force Brandy to change.  I couldn't do it to you, or potentially even Raoul, because he'd not my leopard.  To do it in a fight?  I've never tried it.  Personally, I think it would take too much effort and too much focus and I'd get my clock cleaned if I tried it."

Alex looked down at the leopard as he ran on the treadmill, he was keeping up a decent 19mph jog and had another 15 minutes to finish.  He had his music in, so he couldn't hear what she was saying if she chose to speak, but she had given him a wave. What the sub's angle was, he wasn't sure.  Was she here to pull his tail since she had the safety of her big bag cat daddy present? Or was it an apology?

"If you want this machine, little lady you got fifteen minutes until I am finished with it. There are two other treadmills if you want to run, if it's talk you want, you will have to wait till I'm done." Alex replied, his breathing only slightly labored, but the sweat that stained the front and back of his shirt told a different story. Clearly he was getting a work out.

"Yeah, that's what I thought.  Look, I'll never be at that level.  I know I'm not a natural Ra, but that doesn't mean that I can't lead a pard that doesn't have a real Raj.  Trust me when I say the guy in charge might be big and nasty but he sure as fuck isn't as strong as Morvan.  "  Minnie said with a nod.

Tana gave a small nod "The latter and okay." She paced off and grabbed a treadmill near him. She put it on a very low speed to just walk while she contemplated how to word things in her head.

"So what you're saying is that I should kick your ass on a regular basis?" Morvan asked.  "Or Michael, since he's a lot closer in size."

"That's what Ian thinks I should do, and it makes sense." Minnie nodded.

"Then to quote at least one of the Rocky movies, it's time to start building some hurting muscle."  Ian pointed to the weight machines. "My advice?  Legs.  Your legs will always be stronger than some guys arms."

Alex eventually finished up on the treadmill taking his air pods out of his ears as he stretched, "Nothing worse than crashing your work-out schedule because you are pissing around in the gym. Time's a limited and valuable commodity, I don't like wasting mine, thank you for waiting. So what do you want?" He asked her, his tone even and calm. The hot headedness of his attitude seemingly had dissipated with the post octagon and treadmill time, even if his directness as to what Tana wanted might seem a bit blunt.

Tana had got off the treadmill when she saw Alex was. She looked up into his eyes as she awkwardly rocked from heel to toe a place things together from brain to mouth. "Look um I'm sorry. I think something got lost in uh translation or something. I honestly didn't think I was doing anything wrong. I thought I was encouraging Ren in safe parameters. Clearly I made assumptions that weren't mine to make since I am not a wolf. That was careless so ya sorry. That's it that's all um okay I'll let you get back to your workout. Hope there's no weird juju." She offered a lopsided smile sticking her hand out hoping he would shake it. Tana really enjoyed the gym and its atmosphere. She swallowed hard as she patiently waited her beast had slightly different ideas with how it should be dealing with the alpha wolf. She refused to give into it causing bridges to be burned. Alex could probably teach her a thing or two like most the other people in the gym she had made friends with.

"It's clear our groups operate very differently you didn't know now you do. Just like I found out, you cat's don't do structure the same way us wolves do. Apology accepted." Alex said, eyeing her thoughtfully. "The apology must have been hard for you, but it's good to see you come over and make it. It shows respect. Good on you." He said, patting her on the shoulder.

Tana was visibly relieved as Alex patter her shoulder. "I'm a good noodle. "She chuckled a little. "Thanks for accepting." She hoped Brandy would of been proud of her stepping out of her comfort zone to maintain pleasantries diplomatically vs raging like a child knocking his water bottle half way across the gym like her inner cat wanted so strongly to do.

"I figured it was better than telling you were a good girl or a good kitty. That likely would have come off as condescending." Alex explained, a hint of a smile on his lips as he peeled his sweat soaked shirt off and wiped down his torso with it. "We try to keep the gym a neutral place, though tempers run a bit high in the week leading up to the full moon."

"Jesus I knew he was fit but hot damn. Is this how Minnie felt when she came over? Everyone at this gym is too damn good looking. Why do they not smell like wet dog even a little when they sweat? Why does it just smell so damn good? Ians sweat also smells fucking delicious. Wait Alex was talking shit what did he say. Just smile and make some sort of non committal noise. No that make it extra obvious you were spacing out uh uh oh!" She gave a small nod registering the bare minimum of Alexs words as her mind had drifted. "Ya I'm still not very good at picking the right times to speak my mind either so that doesn't help much."

"A work in progress then. I suppose there are areas in everybody's life where they can improve in small ways, be it manners and etiquette or working on sculpting your body into something you enjoy looking at. I won't keep you. I'm sweating  like a porous pitcher and need to hit the showers." Alex said, draping the t-shirt over his shoulder, and gave her a small nod. "So this is where I bid you a fair evening Missy."

"So work with something that's already a strength." Minnie said with a nod. "I can do that." She looked to Morvan " And I'll have a chat with Michael about scrapping it up a bit."

"K see you around." Tana waved spinning with a slightly confused look on her face. "Did he just contradict himself? Everybody can improve in small ways right he did say that? So Ren COULD improve on his speed by that logic. Da fuck! I was right. I knew I was right. Frickin making me feel like I was in the wrong. Having me coming and apologizing and shit. Wait am I reading too much into this" Tana glanced over her shoulder at Alexs form walking away her eyes wondered from his muscular back down to his shapely backside. Tana was internally screaming with a range of emotions as she made her way to the weights.

"He gets to have his turn after I have my fun," Morvan said.

At the leg press machine, Ren was busily working away, trying to bring his legs into line with his upper body.  His legs were deceptively strong, given what he was easily lifting.  His upper body just made his legs look tiny.  He was likely one of the shifters that could actually bench press a car.

"Fun, huh? " Minnie asked as she headed over towards the weight machines. "Yeah, I guess it's more fun than melting my brain trying to figure out excel."

Tana waved to Ren as she saddled up into the Adductor machine. After adjusting the weights she began to wonder how much weight she'd need to exude in order to black someone out. She tried it with Ian while they were in the ring but it didn't work. The line of thought quickly reminded her of how his facial hair felt tickling her inner thighs. "Brain seriously! This is a gym for Petes sake!"

“Well hello again,” Ren said cheerfully.  “So, I have to ask. What’s with the Boba nickname?  You don’t strike me as a Star Wars fan. Maybe a closet rom-com fan but not huge into sci-fi, so it can’t be Boba Fett. He’s overrated anyway. So what gives?”

His words hadn’t interrupted his rhythm; he simple continued a slow steady pumping as he talked.

Tana let out a snort like giggle. "Oh that. Well so I came here with Brandy for the first time and afterwards we planned to go for Boba. Or some call it bubble tea. I mentioned it. It set Dave off into yelling Fett after every time I said it. Much groaning ensued. So I watched the show after talking with Dave on the treadmill you know the one about mandolins and that little green baby dude. So now when I come I shout 'This is the way' to see if Dave is here. Sure I could sniff or use my eyes but where's the fun in that? So between the two things I guess it kinda stuck. It's nice though. It's the first nickname I've ever received from people that I didn't consider family."

“I’ve heard of bubble tea,” Ren said. It would have been just like Dave to do something like that. He was constantly going on about how ‘he was there’ when the first movie came out. He even had a collection of mint condition action figures, something he was inordinately proud of. “Didn’t know it was called Boba. Never had it though. What is it?  Carbonated tea?  Sounds kinda weird.”

Tanas face lit up. It was clearly a topic she was fond of. "Oh my gosh so there are so many types of Boba. Slushie Boba, plain Bobas, milky Boba, fruity Boba and well okay I guess there are only four base types of Boba. Well I guess if you want to get more accurate Boba is the name for the tapioca balls that are in the drink.  So you put that into a drink and boom Boba is well Boba. Then there are other places that claim they are bubble tea but they don't actually use the Boba they use Jelly's like Lychee, strawberry, mango, green apple, coffee, pineapple, coconut, passion fruit  oh and then they even have these cute little heart shaped rainbow ones." Tana paused. "And I've been rambling sorry." She raised one arm behind her head scratching it nervously with a laugh.

“Tapioca?”  Ren frowned. “Like the pudding?  In a drink?”  He wrinkled his nose. “Not sure jelly would be such a good idea rather.”

He stopped pumping, added another plate and went back to it.

Tana would of booped Ren's wrinkled nose if he was closer. She laughed "That is a lot of peoples reaction that haven't tried it.  One day I swear I'm gonna uber eats a bunch of different Bobas to the gym. Ooooooh and some Japanese cheesecakes to go with it. Yaaaa that sounds like a solid plan."

“How does Japanese cheesecake differ from regular cheesecake?” Ren asked. “I mean, I’ll try anything once. I even ate a ghost pepper on a bet. Regrets.  Regrets!”

He pumped for a few more reps. “So where would one get a Boba, should one be so inclined?”

"Ghost pepper? I wonder if Justin has tried those. He likes spicy things." Tana shook her head shooing away the thought. "Well Boba up is great on University Way but that's kinda advance since its a build your own Boba place. Timeless Tea on 50th street has decent Boba plus they got really tasty snacks. They even do a chocolate moose and shape it into a bulldog laying down. As for the cheese cakes they are stupid fluffy and they jiggle like a Santa's belly. Unlike the dense counterpart."

Ren gave Tana a blank look. “Chocolate mousse bubble tea?  I think I’m going to wait until you bring them in. I’m adventurous but not when I don’t have a clue. Then again, I’m told I don’t have a clue frequently.  Unless….”

Tana tilted her head as she stood and switched leg machines. "Unless it has to do with upper strength training? Unless it has to do with supposedly tasting like a cool ranch Dorito?"

“No I’m pretty sure about those,” Ren said. “I was wondering if maybe you knew somebody who might be willing to walk me through ordering my first Boba.”

Tana lifted a tiny finger to her mouth thinking. "Well the people at Boba up are really good at walking you thru all the options with excellent descriptions. Even a few little taste tests of the assorted jelly's. Wait oh did you mean me?" Tanas finger left her mouth to point at herself.

Ren grinned. “I was beginning to think I was going to have to put up a banner,” he said. “Unless your Raj says no, yes, I would like to ask you out on a date to pop my Boba cherry.”

Tana was grateful that her face was flushed from working out. "Umm well sure I don't see why he'd say no. I'll have to run it past him though. Timing could be a bit tough. I work long days and usually am not allowed out after the dead wake but I'm sure we could find something that would work. I mean also clearly not until after fur time."

“Obviously not until after fur time,” Ren agreed. “Do you work weekends?  Or would your guardian let you out after dark with a werewolf escort?  Not all of us are pro vamp.”

Tana sighed a little. "Well no not usually but I'm saving up to take some time off so currently seeing clients on Saturdays but most of that is done by two. That's when I usually have driving lessons or gym time. So Sat afternoon seems doable. The after dark is kinda just a house rule for safety reasons. Not all of us are anti-vamp. I work out of AAI." Tana put out gentle feelers to see if he would have an issue.

"Saturday afternoon." Ren nodded. "Sounds good.  Did you want to go before gym time, so we can walk in laughing like old friends and really mess with people's heads?"

"I'm not sure why that would mess with their heads but that could work. I'll ask Morvan about it." Tana nodded thoughtfully.

"Because they know we just met," Ren said, as if it explained everything.  "I look forward to hearing his answer. "

Tana finished her reps before getting off  the machine heading over to Morvan. "Hey Ren wants to go for Boba before the gym on a Saturday after fur time. That okay?" The conversation was so casually mentioned that Ren who was in ear shot. The leopard either one didn't recognize it was meant to be a date or if the concept of one was foreign to her. However seeing as she was so slow on the uptake earlier the latter would be easily seen as the correct answer to any thought he had about it.

“Fur time?”  Morvan frowned. “Do you mean the full moon?  And are you asking me if you can go on a date with a werewolf I just got into a fight with an Alpha werewolf over?  Just wanting to be clear on what is happening.”

Upon seeing Morvans frown the wind was visibly knocked out of tana's sails. "Yes. Ren asked If I could show him how to Boba after the full moon. Should he of asked if he could of asked me?" She turned to look at Ren. "Should you of asked if you were allowed to ask me?" She turned back to Morvan. "Is he not allowed to Boba?" back to Ren "Are you not allowed to Boba?" Back to Morvan "Did I screw up some politic thing again? "The leopard was getting more and more dejected as she spoke.

“I’m white, free and over 21,” Ren said. “I haven’t needed a permission slip since high school.”

“I was just trying to figure out what due time was,” Morvan answered. “Going on a date with a werewolf is one thing.  Dating a werewolf is another. Just be aware that it might get messy. I’ve got your back right up until your actions threaten the Pard. I’d be a hypocrite if I said yes to Seren but no to you.”

Tanas neck moved back in a confused jerk. "Yes Sir but its presently just Boba before the gym with a man I just met. Please don't be planning no wedding." Tana giggled turning to Ren holding her hands up defensively. "Please don't take that the wrong way." Her face was apologetic.

“So I should cancel the caterer?” Ren asked.

Tana burst out laughing. It was a light happy noise. She doubled over gripping her sides tears forming at the corner of her eyes. "But at least let us still go cake tasting cuz you know cake."

"As long as I don't have to show up for the dress fitting," Ren replied.  "That would be boring, bad luck and my opinion doesn't count anyway."

"But it would look so fetching on you." Tana teased.

"You think so?" Ren asked.  "White isn't really my color.  I'm a Fall."

"It would really accent your shoulders though."

"Depends entirely in the cut," Ren said.  "If I tried a sweetheart neckline the whole thing would drop off me in a heartbeat.  Without the proper underwear, that might be scandalous."

"Scandalous indeed." Tana used the back of her knuckle to wipe the tears out of her eyes.

"So what time and where?" Ren asked, once he thought Tana would be able to answer.

"Boba up for sure would be the best options for your first time. I'll get your number before we leave so we can figure out details after the moon?" Tana stretched her body back up right.

"Easy enough done," Ren said. He reached into his bag and pulled out his wallet.  From within, he selected a business card.

USED CARS — LAND — WHISKEY — MANURE — NAILS
FLY SWATTERS — RACING FORMS — BONGOS

UNIVERSAL UNLIMITED LIMITED

Wars Fought                       Bottle Service
Revolutions Started               Tigers Tamed
Assassinations Plotted       Bars Emptied
Governments Run               Virgins Converted
Uprisings Quelled                Orgies Organized

On the back it had his name and phone number.  It also said 'I ALSO DO PROFESSIONAL MAKE-UP FOR ALL OCCASIONS, FROM HAPPY TO HORRIBLE'
Weddings and Parties of ALL sorts.

"This is uh this is a lot of words on one card. Now I think mine looks hella plain." Tana moved the card close than far from her eyes a few times.

"You have to be memorable,"  Ren said.  "I've actually had people ask if I do all that.  My usual response is yes but it is hella expensive and doesn't always turn out the way you expect."

Tanas eyes went a little wide. "Oh man then mine must be totally forgetful. One sec." She dashed off to her locker. Before long she came back presenting him with her business card. It was a slightly green toned white card. In gold writing in the center read "Kindred Wellness Clinic" Shales name and number was in the bottom left with her degrees while hers was on the right. "Super boring huh?"

"You work with Shale?  Awesome.  Ryan and I are friends.   You'll have to tell her that I said 'Hey'."

"I do and will Do." Tana nodded. "I mean different type of fields but over all wellness is both mind and body."

"Package deal," Ren said, nodding.

"Mhmm that would be the best way to put it." Tana agreed while she stretched her legs. She glanced around the gym to see what Minnie and Morvan were up to. Minnie appeared to be filling out paper work with Hunter and Ian. Morvan is still punching on a bag. "I should probably get some upper strength training in. I've turned these noodles into straws but they could be better."

"Low weight, high reps.  Day off in between.  As a shifter, you really don't need the day off for things to heal up but it puts less strain on your system that way," Ren said.

Tana nodded. "Between your advice and Jens there will be hope for these little arms yet." Tana flexed jokingly but surprisingly had some great definition she had been building up.

“Jen is my inspiration,” Ren said. “All hail Jen, Goddess of the Gym. May we be worthy to carry her sweat rag.”

Tana chuckled. "You know how some people can crush a watermelon between their thighs. Jen could like flick a watermelon in half with all her upper body strength."

“Bowling balls. That is all I am going to say.” He made an egg cracking sound. “I pity the person who fails to satisfy.“

Tana blinked." She can crack a bowling ball! K yup I can believe that."

“Can you imagine her with spaghetti arms?” Ren shook his head. “I can’t. She came out of the womb with guns. Was probably curling her rattle on the first day.”

Tana stopped infront of the dumbbells tilting her head lost in thought. The clear result was her shaking her head. "Nope can not picture with noodle arms."

“Any photographic evidence to the contrary has been manipulated by jealous rivals,“ Ren said nodding.

"Well that would be the obvious. All those rivals mhmm bad slanderous people." Tana had picked up the 50 lbs weights like they were nothing.

Copost time Lady J, Maxx, Darkflame and Krystal

Offline Krystal

  • Full Elmwoodian
  • ***
  • Posts: 137
Wednesday September the 2nd 10pm Archangel Industries

Kat had finished her duties an hour earlier, but had spent the past hour with Nigel's cats getting them stoned on catnip and dressing them in the outfits that had arrived that afternoon via her Amazon order.

When she came out she held Vixen in her arms she wore a pink ruffled collar and a Golden rhinestone and pink Tiara as she entered Nigel's workspace, the red salmon cat in her arms as she gently sat the stoned cat onto the vampire's desk for inspection.

It was a little routine she had developed, every other week an outfit would come and one of Nigel's felines would draw the short straw and end up a model for the outfit that arrived that week.

Kat stood there, her trademark lopsided smile plain as day on her face, her eyes filled with genuine amusement and happiness as she waited for him to take notice and render judgment.

Nigel’s eyes turned and looked at the cat. Normally, the cat would have been mortally offended. Being full of catnip, it couldn’t muster the mental focus to be offended.

“What is Vixen wearing?” he asked.

"Something cute and regal for you. Isn't she adorable? Better than the Yoda costume Rasputin modelled the other week, yes?" Kat asked .

“You mean the one that he got caught on the bookshelf?” Nigel asked. “Rasputin is an old warrior and, your opinion of the muppet character notwithstanding, I would ask that you respect his remaining dignity.”

He looked at Vixen, reaching out with one hand and ruffling her fur. “She does indeed look adorable. Quite regal.”

Kat nodded. "He came up to me of his own will without any bribes. He was intent to sniff at it, I took that as him being interested. But yes I promise not to dress him up anymore. Do you have a few spare minutes tonight?"

“For you? Always,” Nigel replied. “What is it that I can do for you.”

Kat grabbed a chair across from her desk and brought it to his side of the desk, setting it up a little closer beside him as he sat at the desk, and she went to reach for his hand but paused, pulling it away as she put it in her lap. Touching wasn't necessary. The desire to be close to him and to touch was stronger tonight than it normally was. Perhaps a subconscious desire to have comfort, for she was a bit nervous and eager.

"I know, I just came back a couple of months ago and restarted working here. But is there any way I might be able to take a few days off? I know I really haven't booked much for holidays due to how long I've been here, but I'd really like to take sometime off." Kat explained as she focused on keeping her hands in her lap still and to not fidget.

“I’m sure we can work something out,”   Nigel said. “There are advantages to being friends with the boss.  What time did you want off?”

The vampire reached out, placing his hand on the desk near Kat.

Kat felt a tingle run through her arm as Nigel hand grew closer to her, she excitedly reached out with her inner animal to metaphysically rub against him. She subconsciously reached out to put a hand beside his on the desk so that her one finger brushed against his hand, she had the tiniest amount of contact as her pinky rested against his. Kat felt the heat rush to her face as she closed her eyes, savoring the touch as she felt her tabby happily arch inside her. "I uhhh.... It's for October, I mean I have to take maybe four days off. a couple of days off before the full moon and a couple off after it. I gotta help move for my friends. I have a large truck, and I told them it just cost them gas. I'll drive, but I'm not doing any lifting." So much for not touching, she distantly thought.

“You have the full moon off as it is,” Nigel said. “Isn’t that a tether dangerous time for you to be helping someone move?”

"Oh, I wouldn't be moving during the full moon. That would be crazy as they explained so I got those nights to chill by myself. You wouldn't be to sad if I spent it not here, right?" She said, not opening her eyes as she basked in the warm fuzzies her inner Tabby was putting out.

It was rare that Kat's tabby made such a prominent appearance. Nigel rewarded it by stroking it with his power. It wasn't like a shapeshifter's Beast. If asked, he'd have been at a loss to explain exactly what it did and how it worked. It could be a positive thing or a negative; a caress or a slap. The tabby  rarely needed anything negative.

"This move wouldn't happened to be back to California, would it?" Nigel asked.  "As I have said many times, I do not own you but if I had any power to forbid this, I would.  Sadly, I feel that I would lose any trust that I had earned up to this point.  Where are you planning on spending the full moon?"

Kat tried to focus, the inner pets she was receiving felt better than she could explain. Partly like the sensation one could get when having their scalp massaged with one of those head scalp massing tools, except it was across her entire body and encompassed even her brain as it flooded with happy endorphins. If she could chirp and burble out loud like one of Nigel's cats she would have. As it was, that was exactly how her tabby was carrying on in her head as she listened to her words. She wondered if this is what it felt like for her wereleopard cousins when Morvan used his beast, or when they all gathered for their giant cuddle puddle piles.

Subconsciously she slipped her hand over his and sighed, feeling a little sad to hear his words "Nothing gets past you does it?" She murmured. "A motel on the outskirts. I have the cleaning supplies I need to take care of the messes at night. Done it a thousand times while out on my own on the road.  I just want to offer them my support and help. I can't do much in a fight and I would just be a liability, but I can ferry them there and back. If they don't call after the appointed time, I leave without them. I understand there is no room for heroics. I can't save them if they are in hot water. But I can drive. And I do have safe passage, so you wouldn't have to worry about me getting kidnapped by any vampires down there. I won't be out during the night."

Nigel raised her hand to his lips. "Please do return," he said. "I would miss you terribly if you did not return."

"I know. I'd feel the same if for whatever reason you decided to bite it permanently. I really like Maria, and you are pretty cool as well. Hard to read, but my cat's mostly like you..." She confessed awkwardly. "I know you don't want me to do it, but if I'm truly free... and if you get me at all... You know I want and need to do this. "

"Minnie is someone you care about a great deal.  You would do anything you could for her.  Perhaps one day you will have that level of affection for me," Nigel said.  "As far as being a difficult read, from a shapeshifter, I will take this as a compliment.  I work very hard to keep things that way.  It is a trait that comes in handy when dealing with the undead."

"It be kinda nice if you didn't do it with me." Kat pouted mildly. "And well I mean as far as shithead goes I think deep down he likes you. I mean, he tried to save your bacon when you and Gregori were going at it. That has to count for something. It is clear Tabby is fond of you. So you aren't batting zero."

"I was rather surprised when Satan did that," Nigel admitted. "Certainly it was the fastest I'd ever seen you change."

"And yet here we are unable to recreate it. I don't know what to tell you..." Kat said. "Still haven't figured it out. I don't know what to do on that front. It be kinda cool if I could change that fast on the regular. I mean short of you trying to force or try to rush me through a change... And we certainly haven't tried any of that yet. You've just learned now to nose flick dickhead and how to give epic pets. Still that's progress!"

"Indeed," Nigel said.  He was silent for a moment, clearly wrestling with something. "Have you ever used a gun?" he asked after a moment.

Kat opened an eye, cocking her head to look at his face as she licked her lips. "Shot guns sure. I mean, I did split time between living with my mom and dad. Dad and I used to hunt on occasion and would use them to keep the coyotes off our property. Why?"

"Then perhaps you won't be quite as helpless as you suspect," Nigel said.  "If you insist on going south, I am going to make sure you have as good of a chance of returning as I can manipulate.  Hence the question.  Silver buckshot will ruin anyone's day, vampire, shifter or regulation asshat human."

"But I don't have a firearms license or permit or whatever you guys call them down here. Same for the firearm thing. All the guns I used up in Canada were registered to my dad. I do need one of those, don't I a license or a permit?" Kat asked curiously. She didn't argue the point. It was kind of endearing, Nigel wanted to see her safe and she appreciated that.

“You have time to apply for one, should you desire it,” Nigel said. “And there are several people who could teach you firearm safety, should you require it.” A slow smile spread. “Failing that, there is no prohibition against throwing axes.”

"You want to send me down with both, I won't argue. I can if you hook me up with someone to walk me through how to look all good on paper and registered, I can go with them tomorrow and get started on the gun thing if you really think I can be cleared in thirty days. Up in Canada, it takes a while to be cleared for a gun. Not sure what wait times are like here. But you hook me up with a gun guy to take me out shopping and that can train me on whatever you decide to buy for me, and I will get acquainted, sound good? Does it put you more at ease?" Kat asked softly as she slide her chair right against his and laid her head on his shoulder.

"It does," Nigel said. "Thomas would be an excellent instructor and can help you select an appropriate weapon and I can reach out to have a number of silver tipped throwing axes made. Would four be sufficient or would six be better?"  The vampire watched as a grey tabby, clearly feeling the effects of Kat's herbal gift, burst into the room, did several laps around the desk before spinning to a stop, wide eyed and staring. He squeezed Kat's hand. "You see?  I can be reasonable."

"You can. Is it enough of a heads-up?" She asked as she laughed at the grey tabby. "Looks like Jester is tripping balls and wired for sound tonight. Last week he was a puddle. Guess this is an uplifting strain for him. Not so much for Vixen, though." She reached across the desk to give the red Samoan a gently stoke as she lazily opened a eye to regard the were-cat.

"A puddle of fur," Nigel echoed, the corners of his mouth twitching. "A month is definitely enough advanced notice. It will be vacation; you're past your probation and you get two weeks to start. Tell me, how does catnip affect you and the wereleopards? I know Brandy enjoyed her catnip tea. Does it actually have a calming effect?"

"Well, in cat form I don't know since I don't really have a firm memory of what I do. Stuffs hazy at best, but in this shape. Oh yeah, cat nip teas super mellow better than chamomile but less potent than weed.  Maria made me a pot after the Feast antics that night back in May before we settled in for our cuddle puddle. It certainly took the edge off the 'what the fuck was that' night." Kat explained feeling quite derpy from the metaphysical pets she was continuing to experience from Nigel.

It was likely good she wasn't laying down with him on the couch or in bed with him and his human servant, or she likely would be rolling around and nuzzling the shit out of him. Certainly, she wanted to do that right now, but not in a 'I want to jump your bones' kind of way. "I suspect if I had a pot, and you got a donation from me maybe you would find it chill too? Not sure to be honest how that works for you on what we eat and drink front, but I see a lot of the donors at the bars that offer blood on tap or live donors usually pitch people as highly caffeinated or the sort, so maybe catnip Kat would be the opposite of that? Certainly me after a joint would have that effect."

"The joint would have a greater effect than the catnip," Nigel said. "I was wondering perhaps about how effective a catnip infused smoke grenade would be. Outfit your leopard friends with masks and let those you intend to deal with suffer the consequences."

"Haha if they day raid indoors  I'd be like mix in some high thc concentrate at the 90-98 percent range, and you'd likely have some very looped people if that was let off indoors or in very still outdoor conditions. But catnip can have the opposite effect and have you off to the races and tripping balls like you're on some DMT cocaine fueled rocket ship." Kat laughed, nuzzling his shoulder. "Do know if you were saying that seriously or to make me laugh. But I do find the concept hilarious... Also side note. If you patented that idea of a thc smoke grenade, there would be some huge profits to be made in that if it became a thing. I could think of several stoner buds back at home that would gladly let one of those off up north while ice fishing on Rice Lake. Billy would love it."

Nigel was about to respond but Maria's warning that Waylon was incoming interrupted him. He sighed. "Perhaps you could swing by closer to dawn. We can cuddle and pick this up later.  As it is, Waylon is going to interrupt our current conversation."

"Ah yeah no problem. You boys go businessy things that need doing or hot tea to spill as Brandy says." Kat sighed as she felt Nigel retract the metaphysical pets. She wheeled her chair back around to the other side of the desk and was on her way towards the door when Waylon entered. She felt Satan stir his hackles, flaring up as he hissed in her head. She managed to give him a nod on the way out as she stuffed her hands deep into her pockets and picked up her pace some.

But paused long enough to talk to Maria to let her know she would be back up to visit a couple of hours before dawn to hang out with the pair of them. With that out of the way, she made her way back down to the lobby and then to the residential suite's tower elevator, wondering if maybe she could look up Noah's crew and see if Jasmine was around. It might be cool to have her come to the axe throwing night if the other leopards were going to pop in and have a go.

"An unexpected visit," Nigel said.  "What's on your mind?"

"I had a meeting last night with the crew investigating Father Gless and his church," Waylon said. "It was enlightening.  For such a young vampire, Noah Knolls is remarkably devious. He presented a scenario that brings me to your office."

"He is indeed beyond his years," Nigel agreed.  "What was this scenario that troubles you so?"

"It would seem that there is a possibility that Gless and Volkov share a bloodline, as does Walker.  Using the ties of blood as the connecting factor, it was suggested that Volkov was bankrolling Gless and using him to undermine the support for the master of the city.  His arrival predates Volkov's visit but the visit wasn't planned.  There is a  considerable incentive for Volkov to take over; there are a thousand werewolves here and in twenty five years, it is likely that the wolves who agreed with the treaty will no longer be in power.  He has a considerable fiefdom in Alaska, with other masters holding cities for him.  In Seattle, he already has a master who's loyalty he could count on in a position of authority.  So I ask you plainly. If Volkov made a play for Seattle, who would command your loyalty?"

Nigel paused for a very long time.  "The victor," he said finally.

"And if you were required to fight?"

Nigel raised his eyebrows.  "Then I would fight. Grigori has been a friend for many centuries but my loyalty is to this city and its master. If I was approached, I would do my best to dissuade him. It is likely that my refusal to take his side would be problematic, both for his bid and for my survival. It would be a difficult place to be put in and one I never hope to be in. If I suddenly disappear and you find Maria lying dead, expect Grigori to come knocking. You heard him. He considers the master of Seattle to be a weakling and a coward. If he  truly wanted this city, you would have faced him long ago."

* * *

It was a little before 2am when Kat returned upstairs to Nigel's office.  Having brought up a coffee for Maria from the cafeteria as something warm to help her wind down for the night.

Most evenings the pair were officially done for business unless there was something slipped in to the schedule meeting wise. When she entered the office, she found the red Samoan still curled up on Nigel's desk in her pretty and pink princess outfit. "All done for the night now?" she asked Nigel as she settled into the chair across from his desk as she smiled lovingly at the passed out red cat. She pulled her phone out and snapped a couple photos, finding the scene before her too cute not to document.

“So it would seem,” Nigel said. He seemed distracted, which was rather odd.

Kat pulled her chair closer to the desk propping her elbows on the fine polished wood of Nigel's work surface. "You seem a bit off? Wanna vent? I find sometimes a good bitching session makes me feel better."

Nigel shook his head. “Just thinking deep thoughts,” he said. “Trying to determine which of several strategies would be the best response to a threat that may not exist. Although things seem calm, the Master of Seattle is besieged on many sides and I have to determine how best to marshal the defended.”

"I see. Now I feel bad for coming up and pestering. I was going to pick your brain on something minor. But if you are doing tactical meditation. I can come back up another night if that works better for you. Because my thing doesn't sound as pressing as what you got going on. I thought the Master of the city wasn't having many issues except that tool that is running around leaving dead people and you guys seem all up in that business since you know Waylon's going out a few nights a week to try and hunt him down and using the rumor mill to see if anyone eyed anyone sus." Kat said as she took her arms off the desk and leaned back in the chair. Vampire politics were complicated. "The master of LA isn't griefing is he?"

“This has nothing to do with LA, no,” Nigel said. “It is a case of trying to determine whether three concepts have a common element. Rather than just having one enemy, there may be two or, however unlikely, three. And if there are two or three, what are the chances that they are all separate prongs of a single coordinated assault?  It’s a puzzle that I could use some distraction from. What is your question?”

Kat shrugged, "Well I got my axe throwing club going on every Monday night but it's literally a day away from the full moon. I know we've been practicing you holding the leash on Satan, but well... I wasn't sure if we wanted to maybe try pushing that more? I sort of invited my leopard buddies to come try things out if they're confident in being cool for the night, but I sort of forgot that my cool likely isn't as good as their cool. So umm I guess the proposal I had was to see if maybe you can practice long distance? I mean, we have several days till the 7th rolls around. Maybe we try you in a different room if that works then we move to another further room then maybe to reception. If that works, I try somewhere the next floor down? Figure out if you got a range and how much you can hold that leash. It be really nice to have that support for the 7th even if it was a case of you having to maybe chill, not in the same room as all the axe stuff is going on. But I don't know, maybe you could remotely work on the 1st floor or something if the long distance thing is even a possibility if that makes any sense at all? Sorry, I know I'm rambling again."

“You aren’t rambling, you’re explaining,” Nigel said. “Control at range is certainly an interesting concept. Certainly vampires can summon their beasts from relatively large distances. Miles as opposed to tens of miles, for the truly powerful.  Within the same building is certainly within the realm of possibility. What exactly did you have in mind?”

"Well, I kinda explained it in the pitch. But you know, maybe I try and cat out, and you see if you can stop that from going down?" She offered. "You had line of sight at the feast, right? When I wanted to get in closer to watch the fight? But what if you didn't have it, would you have still had control over it? It just seemed like something that could be cool to try out. I mean, if you can't do it, that's cool. It just means I might have to dip out from axe night early if Leia's kidlette gets too jazzed. She makes a lot of noises that my cat likes a little too much, even on the good days."

“We can certainly try it,” Nigel agreed. “Although I’d rather be confident of our ability to keep things contained before there is a chance of Satan eating the master’s favorite.”

"One hundred percent in agreement on that. That's why I think practice is good, heck practice after Monday is good. I don't know if you'd be game to chill in the basement if we can pull off a long distance thing or doing it without a visual, but I know you wanted to learn more about how all this metaphysical stuff works between us, and I'm game to explore it. The first time I was in Seattle I had one cat, and we didn't really have much to do with each other, this time there are two kitties to contend with and no other vampire you can talk to that has dealt with anything like this." Kat said as she shifted in her chair to rest a knee on her other leg. "I've signed a work contract that is keeping me here in Seattle until next May so we should make the best of that time, in between all your work and the tactical scenarios you have to entertain."

“Don’t let your contract bind you here,” Nigel said. “If you wish to leave, I happen to know a good lawyer who could help you break the contract without too much difficulty. As far as these tests go, they would make an ideal distraction. I can still focus on an issue without allowing my mind to run rampant.”

"A deal's a deal, I'm enjoying the second trip to Seattle.  I'm getting to see old faces and reconnect, and getting to rebuild my nest egg. I still haven't toured the East Coast yet, but that is the future goal once I have the funds. It's better to be able to travel and ask around rather than tie myself down to a spot to have to make funds despite knowing you asked around a town, but you need the money to leave it." Kat explained.

"Have you considered travelling with Noah?"  Nigel didn't want to suggest it but he did want Kat to stay safe and, as much as he seemed to be a trouble magnet, Noah was highly adept at escaping just about any situation where there was potential danger.

"I really hadn't thought of that but isn't he traveling to South America? That's a little out of my geographic hunting zone. I mean I'm passing on most the southern states because I feel they might be too dangerous even with Shifters being recognized at citizens. Maybe I can drive across the country all the way up to Maine then work my way back to Florida. If it's no dice I just hang up my hat and give up on looking." Kat said as she slid off her chair and walked over to Nigel's side resting a hand on his shoulder. "Should that happen I will likely be back again should you want me that is..."

"You will always have a place at my side," Nigel said, reaching out with his power and stroking Kat. "Perhaps even in a role that does not involve cat litter.  Have you considered turning your business acumen up a notch? I seem to recall that you make all your own cleaning supplies."

"I do make all my supplies, yes. I'm not entirely sure what you mean about turning it up? You mean like become your cubby cat somewhere in the building where I mix up batches big enough for the entire building to use rather than just the specific areas I clean?" She asked as she felt her brain semi melt at the metaphysical pets.

"As in starting your own business," Nigel said. "Products that are preternaturally friendly would also be environmentally friendly."

"But I mean, it isn't hard to make." Kat said scrunching her nose and making a face, "Honestly I just looked up some recipes online and kinda tweaked and came up with what I got.  Do you really think people would want something like that? I mean, it's not allergy free. The wood polish I use does have traces of walnut oil in it. As for the floor cleaners, it's all pretty much vinegar and essential oils.  Upholstery cleaners, all Vodka and essential oils. I think it's pretty common knowledge for someone to look that up and make it themselves, or you would likely see it in stores, wouldn't you?"

“If that was the case, why are their so many different brands of cleaner available?” Nigel asked. “People are essentially lazy. If they can get someone else to do it for them, they will. And of course advertising has convinced them that bought products are better than home made.”

"I see." Kat replied thoughtfully. "Well, it is certainly something to think about. Cleaning really isn't my passion. I love baking desserts and art, but it isn't like either of those two are something I can really do since Shifters aren't legally allowed to be in the kitchens handling food, but it is kind of cool that I was able to walk one of the kitchen staff through how to make my butter tarts. Makes me smile when I see the small batch of them out in the cafeteria a couple of times a week in the early mornings. Oh, I never showed you, but I make a cake for Saphy. I mean Sapphire Draust. He was the dancer you guys hired for the feast back in May. Did you want to see it? It went over really well. I brought a slice home for Maria to try since she couldn't come out to the event."

“Seem to recall her mentioning that,” Nigel said. “And I should point out that Mr. Clean does not make his own cleaning supplies nor does Juan Valdez actually pick each individual coffee bean, no matter what the commercial says. The idea, Katherine, is to get others to do the real work.”

Kat chuckled as she leaned against Nigel, bending down to open her photo folder of the birthday evening and let him  scroll through the photos of the cake and evening's events, finding the contact with the vampire to be soothing and pleasant. "So Kind of what you do?" She teased lightly? "Send your henchman out to do the stuff while you rule from your Ivory tower? I don't know if I'm what you would call good boss material."

“Exactly like what I do,” Nigel said. “Just don’t tell my boss.  And you don’t need to be a good boss. You just need to hire the right people. I’d be willing to fund the start up.”

"You have a lot of faith on that front, whereas I'm like, not sure that it is a doable thing. But you do have more experience with these things. But I can put a pin in it for now, and we can look more at it when I have a better idea of what I'm doing with my life. You and Maria make it look so damned easy. You know that? The whole having your shit together." Kat laughed softly as she stood beside him and rested her chin on his head, gently inhaling the scent of him. "She assures me you guys are just really great at putting up a front on some days, but I'm not entirely sold. You likely think I'm nuts that I'm so obsessed on this, traveling the country to look for someone like myself. Trust me, sometimes I think I am a little crazy too. It's just hard to accept that this is it and it's only me drifting around out there, with not a soul out there like me. It's lonely..."

Nigel wrapped his arms around her. “I know,” he said. “You are trying so hard to be brave , as you search.”

"Not brave, just ever hopeful." she replied softly as she returned the embrace. "It's something that I know is likely impossible, but if I don't make the attempt, it would kill me to know for the rest of my life that I didn't take that shot. Even if it means all the travel and dumping all this money into what might be a fruitless goose chase. It's still a shot, and I'd be crazy not to take it. I'm not sure if you can totally understand that, but I do appreciate you knowing well enough to let me chase after this without foot stomping and demanding I just give up."

"Brave," Nigel insisted.  "Heading out alone, with no idea what you would find.  That is the courage of the earliest explorers, who set out across what could have been an endless sea, to seek the other side.  I would be no friend at all, if I tried to stifle that desire."

"Ah its something all cats do. We love to explore and wander. It's in the blood, I think. But I mean you will have a cool story to tell in like 100 years from now when you get to tell any vampire offspring you have nighttime stories about that one time you found the Kat that could cat." She said with a soft laugh. "It will be a trip as you tell them about asshat and how he shredded suits like they were rolls of toilet paper. The only cat that never liked you..."

"You could tell them yourself," Nigel said. "There are certain advantages to becoming a vampire's beast to call."

Kat laughed nervously and blushed as she gently pulled away. "Aww I don't know about any of that..." She said in earnest. "Not about the metaphysics or anything really if I am being honest. Lola just told me it's bad juju to hang out with vampires because it never ends up well. It's just exploitive and a bad trip. I mean, we know you can call me to come to you if you will it. But I mean yeah, the other stuff... I don't really understand what half the terms you guys use. I just know if someone says hey that's my apple, you keep your grubby little hands and fangs off it."

"Pomme," Nigel corrected.  "It's French and a very specific term.   I can explain it fairly quickly.  One of the signature powers of a master vampire is having an animal to call.  If that animal has a shifter analogue, wererat, were-swan, werewolf, and that vampire call call it, that is having a beast to call.  If one of those beasts chooses to link themselves to that vampire. they become his beast and they strengthen each other.  The beast becomes functionally immortal and the vampire becomes stronger."

"So immorality if you bend the knee." Kat said carefully, "Forever seems an awfully long time to live though. Doesn't it get boring or lonely or frustrating watching everything you knew change all the time? I mean hell.. Technology must suck to keep up with, especially in the past fifty years.  I admit I am rather surprised you can computer. But I guess that also explains the you being all hell no about driving a car. I still think it is something that you should learn. Or are you holding out for the day we have self-driving cars?"

"I have fond memories of horses.  Not so much when it comes to carriages,"  Nigel said.  "You could say the same thing about air planes.  It is just something I never bothered to learn.  And it is not as if you would be chained to my side.  It is a link, not a leash.  We could communicate through it, feel what the other feels, should we choose to allow it.  You would also be linked to Maria.  I hardly think you would object to spending a few hundred years getting to know her better."

Kat coughed and blushed, at the prospect of having that sort of time to get to know Maria better. "Well I suppose there is that. But I mean... and don't take it the wrong way. But as far as shifters go, I kind of suck.  I don't really know if you would get much of a bump or a power up. Wouldn't it be better to like to wait another hundred years or so and see if they can just lab grow you a cat that doesn't suck like Satan does?"

"I've waited how long already?" Nigel asked.

"I don't know how long have you waited? What is wrong with a bit more time?" Kat asked.

"He who hesitates is lost," Nigel said.  "What if you are the only one?  I'd be rather despondent if I missed my chance.  Perhaps you will accept by the time you turn 40."

Kat smirked, raising her eyebrows. "Is that when I'm banned? I'm too old to be one of the cool school kids and a part of Immortal high?"

"I just assumed that you wouldn't want to attain immortality any time after that," Nigel replied with clear amusement.  "An old maid spinster as it were."

"You never met any vamps that look that age or older. I mean no offense, but Volkov looks older than you. I'd peg him mid-forties, maybe a well-kept fifty. Age is really just a number, it's more how you feel physically that counts. Besides, I mean shit, think about it, who's going to pay any attention to the old forty-something janitor cleaning cat shit boxes and mopping the floor. I'd be practically invisible! The perfect cat burglar or low down spy or something. I don't know it was sounding cool there for a second until I lost it... and then it didn't" Kat said with a shrug.

"If you are healthy and fit, by all means, wait until you are fifty.  I've just seen that most humans start complaining about aches and pains by that point."  Nigel shrugged.  "Did you still want to be cleaning litter boxes after a hundred years?  Assuming there is nothing that replaces them by that point."

"My dude I hate to disappoint we are already in that time and age you can get ones that clean themselves you just got to dump the tray once or twice a day poop even goes into a biodegradable bag. It's a time to be a live, I tell you. Self-cleaning poop boxes. Cars that can almost drive themselves. We still don't have real fucking hoverboards, which is a bummer or flying cars, but we have to be pretty close on most of those. You just likely have some jerk off sitting on the patents waiting and biding his time. Likely Elon muskmellon, I could imagine, like  he bought out some schlub and is tweaking it, so he can take all the credit for his cutting edge original design. Ugh rich people suck." Kat sighed as she rolled her eyes.

“Thank you for telling me I suck,” Nigel said.

"Oh no, no, no! I mean yes, but no!" Kat said as she hurriedly realized what she had said, holding her hands up in mock protest. "You're not like that. More like the strange hot and cool uncle you have in your family that shows up, and you can't help but get a bit excited when he rolls up on the scene all cool and poised."

Kat inched closer to him, her face flushed with embarrassment as her mouth had kicked into hyperdrive, "And you can't help but wonder what he's thinking or what he's going to do. And somehow he just makes things happen for you despite wondering why he shows up and gives you the time of day because he could literally be spending it with anyone but here he is all 'hey how's your day, is there anything I can do to make it cooler or more fun or interesting?' You humor me despite the fact that I'm this strange weird kid that most kids and adults don't know what to make of, but when you are around I mostly think maybe it doesn't matter, and maybe I'm okay just being who and what I am. Gah, I suck with the words. I'm sorry."

"Those words seemed to fit together quite well," Nigel said. He took Kat's hands in his.  "You are okay being who you are.  Don't let anyone tell you differently.   I will tell you something and if you breathe a word of it to others, I will vehemently deny it.  I am quite fond of you, Katherine and despite his affect on my wardrobe, I'm actually rather fond of Satan.  Tabby too but I must admit not to the same degree."

"I don't know how you can like that murder hobo, he's such an ass. " She said the heat still present in her face. Just like I don't know why you like me other than the cat thing. I'm not really a super poised and slick person like you or Maria, and I certainly don't know how to turn a phrase or command a room. I'm mostly just a bit awkward, a touch silly and strange, with a sprinkle of I just roll with it. If anything, I usually feel like a kid that sort of tags along and is there hanging out on the periphery trying to figure out what the grown-ups are doing around here. I certainly don't get or understand much about the vampire politics and what motivates anyone." Katherine gave his hands a gentle squeeze, not letting go.

"As I've said before, you are a hard read, so it's hard to anticipate what I should be doing other than to show up to do my job and work with you once a week to see what happens when I let loose the cats to play. But I am thankful to have a job here and a chance to better understand a bit more about my inner fur balls. Seattle has been a city that seems to accept me more than any other place, and part of that is due to the different friends I've made here, along with having you and Maria present to share your time to help me understand what it means to be a were-cat. Truthfully, I still don't really have a full grasp on that either. I've spent so long just putting them into a box to try and deal with later, being more focused on my quest of can I find someone just like me out there that I can vibe with. It makes me wonder if this what orphans or adopted kids feel like when they strike out in search of branches from their family trees." She softly confessed, reluctantly letting go of his hands to reach out and pluck at and remove a few stray red cat hairs on his dark suit jacket.

"I like awkward silly and strange,"  Nigel said. "Perfect poise is a learned trait.  It's a false face.  You are incapable of being anything other than your true honest self and for a vampire, that is a very rare thing. You have no hidden agenda. Everything is written in plain in on your face. That, Katherine, is what endears you to me."

"Because I'm an easy read. Like a picture book, but not like the Voynich manuscript." Kat replied with a sigh. "Well, I guess it's a consolation in the fact that you know I'd suck at trying to pull a fast one over on you. My attempt at the moving for a friend earlier was my ultra-high level sneaky stealthing, and you saw through that like a pair of fishnet panties."

Nigel raised his eyebrows. "Well there is a mental image," he said.

"Yeah phrasing not my strongest suit, but it is what it is sir. So did we want to see about trying out this keeping the cat in the genie bottle project?  Maybe start in the murder room, as you so lovingly have dubbed it. You can sit outside the closed door I can try and shift if we find out that you can do that without eyeballs on me, I can let you suggest the next space and distance to try since you are the one that has to judge how hard and taxing it feels." She offered, looking down at him expectantly as he sat in his office chair. "Heck you could even maybe add Maria to the mix since you've kind of explained that she can help offer you extra juice if it is need."

Co-Post duel by Lady J and Maxx

Offline Grimoire

  • Manager
  • Full Elmwoodian
  • *
  • Posts: 151
Thursday September 3rd – Seattle – Home and Away Team Wolves – 12:00PM

Dani's cellphone rung and it was quite the surprise to see Lee's number pop up on the screen.

"Hey stranger," Dani said with a bit of surprise to her voice. Lee getting a chance to call during the day was nearly unheard of.

"Oi how's me crazy Sheila today?" Lee asked. It was clear he was driving, she could hear the windows were down in the vehicle as the wind whipped by and the sound of cars whooshing past.


"I'm doing good... Well, more like better now. So I'm guessing you pulled mail duty this week?" She asked.

Lee laughed. "Even better, my sweet. Volkov packed up to go back to Alaska. Kids start school for the first of September. So every year there's a lot that has to draw straws to see who stays behind to close up the summer house. As it turns out, Ethan, Reggie, and m'self drew the short straws, so we've just finished up all that and are heading back up North. We should be heading back through Seattle in about an hour and a half. Did you and your mates want to meet up down town at Fran's for a little nosh before we ship out? We can't piss around for the whole day and evening, but I hazard we could kill a few hours and say a goodbye before we get back on the road. Did you want to call some of your mates and join us? Last I checked, Reggie and Ethan got on alright with your mates, right?"

"Hell yea, let me drop Josie and Saph a text to see if they're available for some hang time." Dani said with a laugh as she pulled up their group chat.

DANI: Hey gang want to met with Reggie, Ethan, and Lee from the Alaska pack for some lunch. Volkov headed back to Fairbanks and they were on close up duty.

Josie stirred in bed as her phone chimed. An arm snaked out from under the covers patting around blindly until it found its prey and yanked it into the cave of plush. She groaned as the light of the screen hit her eyes in the dark. She had to read it multiple times before her brain processed.

JOSIE: ya I'm down for breakfast. Gotta get my ass up long stream last night. Meet up time?

DANI: About an hour and a half down at Fran's.

"I've gotten confirmation from Jo-Jo that she's good for food." She told Lee so he could pass along any information to Ethan.

"Text ya mates that might be keen in a Meet up for a nosh. I don't even mind ya bringing the big guy with ya, either if he's free. Reggie was curious if you are able to get a hold of Sapho too. You can let them know the tuckers on me. I remember Talbot bringing back some pies from there for us boys. I figure we can bog in on a few of those to go with the cut lunch. Might have to order some extra to go, so we have something extra to tuck into on the road." Lee said. "But give them a text luv. I ring ya when we get close."

"Will do," Dani returned quickly dropping a text to Ramone about meeting up at Fran's with the Alaskan three.

RAMONE: Who what where when?

The text came back a few minutes later. Whether Ramone hadn’t read and understood her text or was just requesting clarification wasn’t clear. What Dani didn’t know was that as soon as her text had been read, Ramone had texted Saphyre.

RAMONE: Saphy, going to be meeting up with a couple of the Alaskan pack. Need a quick sniff to make sure they won’t be able to smell anybody they shouldn’t. Will return the favour if you’re invited.

DANI: Ethan, Reggie (who you played paintball with and Saphy knows as well) and Lee. They were the closers for Volkov's summer camp, plan on meeting at Fran's for noms and conversation. Lee said he'd let me know when they hit the city.

Saphyre had a pretty full day planned of going over choreography and trying not to chew his manicure off while he considered his evening plans. The text message notification came while he was trying to sink slowly into a split but it sped up considerably when his bluetooth speaker read out Dani's text. Saphyre yelped a little at the inarticulate collision of certain parts of his anatomy with the floor.

Reggie fit in that tender little spot in Saphyre's heart that wished the world could be kinder. Pan also fit in there. He might have a bit a problem with strays. Probably something to discuss tonight as well Saphyre thought as he gathered himself from the floor.

By the time he'd made it over to retrieve his phone Josie and Ramone had answered in the text thread and Ramone had texted him separately.

Saphyre's first response was a series of emojis, that had big googly eyes and sparking hearts.

SAPHYRE: REGGGGGGIIIIEEE <3   
SAPHYRE: I mean I will try to make myself beautiful in 1.5 hrs. I was rocking a 'rolled in a fashionable alley' chic but I will adjust and recalibrate for lunch

Saphyre then answered Ramone's text, true to form his first response was a thumbs up emoji. The next were words.

SAPHYRE: Stop being so smart and covert you're so sexy aha ;)
SAPHYRE: I'll bring some body spray jic
SAPHYRE: Lets hope we smell mountain fresh tho I'd hate to be thought of as someone who over perfumes. I would for a good cause but omg

RAMONE: It’s been a while. Just need to be careful when we see them not to let anything slip. And maybe we can give some news to Voldemort about people he actually knows. Going to grab a shower and maybe roll around with Maria’s new horse. Should make me smell extra doggie

Then he texted Dani back.

RAMONE:  Will see you at Fran’s when the time comes. Will keep everyone distracted with my charming personality if you and your boy sneak off to the bathroom for a quicky

At an hour and a half the wolves noticed the black minivan ease into the parking lot of Fran's as Volkov's wolves stepped out of the van stretching glad to be out of the vehicle free of its confines and not to be sitting on their asses.

Saphyre had managed a shower and to make himself pretty with time to arrive at Fran's just before the black van arrived. He'd also made a brief stop along the way to make a purchase that was stowed away in his tote bag. He'd sniffed Ramone, and Ramone him and there was not a trace of anyone that ought not be there. Really the other wolves had excellent timing, if they were two days later that might have been a different story.

"There he iiiissss!" Saphyre cried. As they had not yet made it into the restaurant there was nothing stopping him from going directly for Reggie, wrapping him in a hug around the middle and spinning him around once in a way that would seem improbable to passer's by given the way Reggie looked and the way Saphyre did dressed as usual like Rainbow Brite attending a high class sex party of some sort. Well, nothing but common decency and Saphyre wasn't wasting time on that. There was a rough-housing boyishness about the hug, and an overflowing of affection. Saphyre knew it was a lot, maybe even more than Reggie might like, but he'd also spent a great deal of time imagining terrible horrible things happening to the sub, worrying a hole in his lip and the floor when things tightened up so much Reggie had been unable to email him back. It was important to Saphyre to not just see but feel that he was whole, to get his hands on him and his beast up against him.

It might embarrass him in front of his packmates a little, but he'd made Saphyre love him and this was how Saphyre loved. Loudly.

"And there they areee," Saphyre carried on, to dilute some of the intensity he moved on to hug Ethan and not Lee because Dani was going to get there first and if he got in the way he'd probably lose a limb or at least earn a low grade concussion.

Ethan probably would have preferred a handshake but Saphyre politely kept his beast back and kept the hug brief. "Y'all sick of being in a car yet or did you stick your heads out of the windows while you went?"

Reggie's wolf was doing its best impression of a crouched low down butt wiggle, the tail of his beast manically wagging as he spotted Saphy. The hug was something he had enjoyed. It was strange, the small group of Seattle wolves felt like family. Long distance cousins that he adored but got to see once a blue moon.  "Looking fierce as always." He said admiring Saphy's zero fucks given, I will wear what ever the fuck I want, and you are going to love it attitude.

Ethan accepted the hug, his wolf stuck its head out from its den curious about the new wolves on scene when the energetic werewolf approached. Ears perked as he set his eyes on Josie for a second as his inner beast did a slow tail wag scenting the air. The she-wolf had come to see him. It made him happy.

Ethan broke off from the hug and gave Saphy a handshake to finalize the greet. "You all seem to be doing well. Thank you for meeting us for lunch. It's certainly being a treat. I reckoned we would be moseying through these parts to head home but Lee decided a stop-over was in order. No complaints on this end with that rather spontaneous decision."

"I reckon you don't know me well, Churchboy." Lee teased his brown eyes twinkled, the ginger looked out at the wolves before him in the parking lot. "Been thinking about it all week while closing up. Ol' Lee couldn't pass up a shot at coming through to say goodbye to my dead sexy Shelia. Besides, as the truckie you guys didn't have many options mate, despite me making it seem like it was a rando drop by."

Simmons smiled shyly and nodded, and Green laughed.

Reggie Green grinned, "Zero complaints on that front, Lee. It was a call I support. Won't the lottery for closing up the summer house. It was like being told we could have sundaes for breakfast. Seeing these guys is just the rainbow sprinkles, whipped cream and cherry on top." He said as he looked at each Seattle wolf. Saphy of course was the rainbow sprinkles. Dani the whipped cream and Josie the cherry.

Simmons nodded quickly. "Good food and time to share it with good folks."

“Which makes me the chopped liver I guess,” Ramone said. “You boys driving all the way back or flying?  Hell of a drive crossing the border twice. It would be what twenty odd hours?”

Ramone hadn’t forged the deep friendships his pack mates had with the Alaskan wolves but that didn’t mean he didn’t like them. They were wolves after all.

Dani made her way over to the group and slipped under Lee's arm. "I'm not going to complain one bit." she said with a grin looking over the other two.

Josie had barely made it before the Alaskan wolves. No one would guess that she was still in bed 2 hrs prior. She bounced happily giving hugs to everyone. Her beast happily shook as she held on to Ethan longer than any of the others. She pulled away with a small blush. "Okay lets get our nom on shall we!" As if on queue the she-wolfs stomach growled loudly. Her eyes widened as her face turned bright red. "I ummm I just woke up sorry."

“ Sounds like your stomach just woke up to,” Ramone said with a laugh. “Just so you all know, I’m getting the bill for this. So go nuts. “

Lee had of course stopped to give Dani a bear hug lifting her off the ground. When he set her down he paused kissing her on the top of the head as he drank in her scent. "You were missed Luv. Fancy I could stay put here and make some choices, but the general public would say they were bad ones and we need to drive home. So we should just focus on tucking into this cut lunch."

The wolves from Volkov’s pack gave Ramone handshakes, still not entirely sure how to handle a living Ex-Ulfric. But they had heard about the paintball tourney or had attended it, so they knew he was a pretty decent guy.

"As were you," Dani said and smiled at Joise and her antics. "I'm not going to fit the big man on who gets to pay for lunch."

Josies embarrassed face changed to one of excitement. "Really you mean it Ramone? You sure? Like look at us motley crew here." Her stomach growled again she smacked herself in the midsection starring down at it pointing a finger. "Hey you, ya you! You stop it!" She scolded it like it would listen

Ethan looked over to Lee as Ramone made the offer to cover lunch.

 Lee looked up at the former Ulfric. "I'll arm wrestle you for it. I made the offer earlier to cover it, even knowing yer ol' mug would be present and that you could likely eat half a diner."

Dani shook her head and shrugged her shoulders at Ethan who was watching Lee and Ramone's exchange.

"Oi Stretch ya want to figure out the bill here? Rather than inside?" Lee asked Ramone.

Ethan walked over to Josies side as he tipped his cow bow hat at her "Here, he goes again." He whispered.

Dani leaned over and whispered that Ramone had also offered to keep the others occupied if they disappeared for a short amount of time.

He looked down at her and cast her a wide cheeky smile as he waggled his eyebrows at her. He certainly couldn't help but think about the possibility of that. "Wouldn't be an honest bloke, if I didn't think that be ace, but..." He looked at the dinner and then back to the black van that had tinted windows. "Options be a tad short. I will let ya think on those options." He said as he leaned over and kissed the side of her neck as he gave it a gentle rasp of his teeth and a light pass over of his tongue.

The heat of the day had left her skin lightly salted from sweat. Truth was, the thought of food was becoming a distant second to what he wanted, but it was wise to not succumb to thinking solely with his pecker. His pack mates were hungry. And he was still waiting to see what Ramone was going to say so he wasn't sold on entering the diner just yet.

"How do you want to do this?" Ramone asked.  "I'd suggest a round of roshambo but I'd never hear the end of it from Dani.  Greco Roman knuckle lock?"  A year ago, he would never have been able to accept a challenge like that.  Now?  He was planning on regaining the position he'd lost to Shale not too long ago.  "Rock paper scissors?"

"Ah I reckon we are both rigobundy types mate. Keeps things light so the inner doggos don't get too uppity. You 'rite fer a bit of 'ahm resling?" Lee asked.

"If I knew what the fuck a rigobundy was, I might be tempted to agree," Ramone said.  "But yeah, if we can find a place that would support the pressure, we can arm wrestle for it."

"Concrete divider wall over there at the lot's end, Mate?" They were both tall, it is a touch short for Ramone, he had a foot on Lee, but it was better than arm wresting on the front of the Van. Without even having to think about it, he knew they would dent the shit out the hood.

"Good enough,"  Ramone said.  "Not like we can break it."  He grinned.  "Not unless we try REALLY hard."

"I'm trying to be good here, mate. No need to whip dicks out, this is more just friendly, how we do it where we come from. When we don't want to dust up, ya dig? Besides, rock paper scissors is for pussies or kiddies." Lee said, giving him a cheeky wink.

Dani studied her options and found both to be a bit lacking. The van probably would have won out in the long run but since the boys were heading back to Alaska in it and it wasn't just Lee, she figured she would spare Reggie and Ethan the scent of sex for the trip.

"I suppose I'll be the judge of this competition," She said as she moved with the two towards the indicated wall.

Saphyre watched the antics unfold sidling up alongside Reggie he bumped shoulders with the other wolf. It hadn't been so very long but he was so happy to see him, with all of his blood currently inside of his body where it belonged.

"I bet my dad can beat up your dad," he teased nodding towards Ramone and Lee. "How ya been, gorgeous?"

"We've been." Reggie said, flashing Saphy a smile. “A bit better right now. Drawing straws and not having to go all the way back up there with the kids is a treat. More so having to have some time with you guys."

Green dropped his voice, leaning in to whisper into his ear, "I'm sorry about the lack of contact. Stiles put his foot down with the whole, you get the horns if I catch you talking to any of those Seattle wolves. They aren't your friends, they aren't your pack mates. So sayeth the Ulfric. Lee gave him the biggest bitch please... Still talking to Dani late at night on his phone. Stiles put him through the wrecker for it. It's why he's a bit thinner. Put some of that weight back on, but having your three squares docked and not being able to share and partake in the hunt and kill on full moons. Oof! Still look at his face now that he's here. He's all grins and wanting to play with your friend."

"It's okay, I misused the Lee-Dani pipeline to find out if you were alright, you gotta keep your nose clean. I get it. Just know I am your friend, I might worry, but as long as you're okay it's all good. That friendship isn't going anywhere, but if I got you in trouble I wouldn't be able to stand that," Saphyre answered with an equal whisper watching as the two alphas set up on opposing sides of the concrete divider to settle their elbows down. Lee did look very pleased.

"I got you something by the by," Saphyre said reaching into his tote bag to retrieve a parcel of two bite brownies. He had once offered to keep Reggie under his bed and feed him ginger snaps to which Reggie had claimed he was more of two bite brownie guy. "You're allowed to share if you want but as the gifter I say you can also hoard them to yourself."

Reggie let out a delighted cackle as he pulled the wolf in against him giving him a hug crushing the brownies between the two of them. He would have chance kissing him on the cheek but that might have been seen as too gay and despite Lee being very much zoned in on what Ramon was about to do, he knew that it would make Ethan very  uncomfortable. Besides he didn't want to make his Seattle friend feel awkward too in case he was seeing someone.

"You are too good to me. I am sure living under your bed would have been lovely. You would be a great pet owner." He said fondly as he sniffed feeling a mix of emotions for the rainbow wolf. "You are a beautiful person Mr. Saphy please don't ever change. I will treasure these forever." He chuckled " who am I kidding? You know I will be probably finishing these off before we reach Alaska just so the boys up there don't decide to eat them on me."

Josie shimmied closer Ethan. He was a sight for sore eyes. Her pinky finger reached out and curled around his shyly. She gave a small smile. He was okay and in one piece which was a relief. "These boys will be boys I suppose." Her stomach growled again frustrated she snarled at it. "Okay, okay gawd!" She threw up her hands in defeat. "I'll go get us our table situated while you men do...." she waved her hand around absently "..men things, I dunno." She laughed before heading inside the diner

"You alright with an escort, Miss Josie? I figure the boys will be fine without me spectating while they lock horns and be all macho. I'm mighty hungry. We didn't have much on stock in the larders at the house so most of the past three days was spent wolfing out to hunt down what we could out in the back forty." Ethan said, appreciating the pinky contact as she broke away to head into the diner without him and he followed quickly to catch up asking her just as the door was closing.

"Oh but of course good sir. There are dangers around every corner one must never go alone." She teased Ethan a little but was super happy he chose to come with. She paused near the doorway stepping aside very little to hold it open for him. "After you. Eek back forty that sounds like soooo much work. You need some good quality waffles is what you need. Mhmm waaaaaffles. Kay, well I know I am having waffles for sure now." As Ethan tried to scooch past the small space she strategically left she couldn't help herself but discreetly sniffing him. God did he smell good. His scent caused her skin to start to goosebump.

"Mighty kind of you, little lady." He said, smiling down at her as she held the door as the two stepped into the restaurant and noticed that all the tables were occupied.

An older woman in her fifties carrying six plates on her arms loaded with food paused. "You guys looking for a table? How many do you need? We have about a fifteen-minute wait till a couple of these booths free up. Give a second, and I'll be back to put your names on the wait list. There are a couple seats free at the front counter if you are wanting to wait or eat there or grab something to go, however!"

They watched her whoosh by to deliver the hot food to her hungry tables.

Ethan breathed in deeply, "Gosh that smells good. I might be tempted on waffles. How are they with the protein sides here? Last time I was by, I only had pie and never took a gander at their menu."

Josie grinned happily watching Ethan suck in that good diner smell. "Sides well I know since keto became a thing some places have tried to stay current. I know they have ham steaks and if all else fails we just side order bacon until it looks like a mountain. Mmm bacon." Josies stomach rumbled again. At this point it was more comical than embarrassing causing her to laugh a little. "You know I'm glad your ok. I don't want to be a Debbie downer but when you got new management I was worried how you were." She offered a tiny smile.

"It certainly has been an adjustment. The beatings will continue until morale improves, type situation.  I reckon Miss Josie once my contracts up I might not renew. I'm not high up on the list and despite the money being good I reckon I should find something far away from up north. Not a fan of that much cold and snow. The dream was to save up for a plot of land in Montana, but it might have to be put on hold for a bit longer. Can't make the dream happen if I ain't breathing, if you catch my drift. Lee jokes I should learn to dance and move down to Vegas. Become an escort." Ethan shook his head and blushed, laughing softly.  "Lee's having some fun with that. He can be an ass. Not my thing, but given my work record, I could likely find security gigs that are less dangerous all over the place, but just take a hit in the pocket book."

Josie tilted her head in thought. "Well I mean you are more than welcome to crash at my place while you look for something if you just need to get the heck outta dodge soon as your contract is up. That being said I technically could offer you a job as well. It might not be as exciting as a full fledge security job. I am in need a good handler. Have been for awhile." She looked at his face when she used the term and giggled. "Handler is someone who essentially is security for my at conventions. They also help remind me to stay hydrated, eat, sleep and help with costume changes. Having someone around for that post con crash depression would also be kinda nice. Ooooooh if you DID come work for me tooootally could suit you up too." Josies mind started to wonder at all the possible cosplays she could dress Ethan in that would have fans loosing their minds.

"So one part bodyguard and one part personal assistant, Miss Josie. I seem to recall you make about what I make in a year and only 3 months time, so that could be relatively lucrative for myself if you are willing to offer me what I currently make or close to that. " Ethan grinned, "It would be an interesting add to the Ole resume, and as a client you would be upset about me having to take three very specific days off every month."
.
Josie felt his wolf pop it's head out further from his inner den as it scented the air, testing it for danger as it half belly crawled out cautiously trying to get a feel for her inner wolf.

The past couple of months spent at the summer house under the new management had not been kind to a lot of the Wolves including himself as they were restructuring and Stiles was definitely reinforcing the pecking order with no ifs and or buts. His wolf wasn't sure if this was a case of another Alpha coming in to suddenly do a 180 and decide to try and put him down after lowering his defenses.

He couldn't share that with her really there was no point she was really nice woman, but it was pack business and the last thing that Stiles had said was if he had found out that they were shooting their mouths off down in Seattle if they stopped to resupply he was going to have to give them a lesson that they would never forget.

Josies eyes widened as she spun towards Ethan. "Wait for serious no shitting me? Saphy and Dani used to do it with me but their lives have taken off so I feel bad asking them. I honestly didn't have anyone else to really ask either. Cons have a lot of over stimulation so not most people can deal with a mix of that and more or less babysitting my large child ass." Her wolf was low to the ground beating its tail enthusiastically against the ground. She leaned in close to him speaking very quietly "How much to buy out your contract?" She pulled away with a devilish grin on her face.

Ethan stiffened, "I don't think it would be possible, Miss Josie. It's an awful lot of money and I don't want to agro Stiles or the boss. Plus, I'd feel mighty guilty of you dropping a huge chunk of change. A man has to start what he finishes. My Pa used to say, hold faithfulness and sincerity as your first principles, Miss Josie.  When I went up to Alaska, Talbot took me in, and I had a home and people that were like me that mostly got me."

He looked to her gently placing a hand on her shoulder. "I have a loyalty that runs in my bloodstream, when I lock into someone or something, you can’t get me away from it because I commit that thoroughly. That’s in friendship, work, relationships, that’s a deal, that’s a commitment. Don’t give me paper... I can get a lawyer who drew up said contract to break it. But if you shake my hand, that’s for life or in this case as far as my work contract goes that's for another several months. Since I promised Larry, I'd stay on and do my best. I really miss him. I doubt I will renew things given the situation currently."

Josies ears drooped a little but the fact Ethan had touched her first made her happy. She let out a dramatic sigh. "I mean part of me kinda knew you were gonna say something along those lines but I just wanted to pretend, even for a small amount of time." She raised her hand and placed it over his on her shoulder. It was warm like the smile she was giving him. "Well I digress whatever you choose. I have a spare room should you need it. I'm kinda easy to find."

"Well, if you are a super popular person, it ain't like you won't be hot next year, right?" Simmons smiled. "It won't be too long of a wait. I will try and keep in touch. Might need your mailing address it's low tech but the boys can't scour my phone to see if I'm being rebellious and reaching out to wolves I shouldn't be."

"Low tech to keep in touch with the high tech girl. For you that can be arranged. Uh but is it weird I need to google my address." Josie chuckled. "Been using a p.o. box for so long to help with stalkers and death threats I can't remember the last time I gave out my personal mailing address." She eyed him up and down. "Yeah, no, you're good people think I'm safe with you having it." Josie whipped out her phone and got to work googling her own address.

"A  postal office box is fine, I don't want to infringe on your privacy Miss Josie. If you see to it once a month, I reckon that’d be fine. Being low tech, you might need to have some paper to jot it down on. Maybe ask the waitress for a pen, and we can jot it down on the back of the check. You think the boys outside are close to proving who's top dog and has the check yet?" He asked. "We got another seven minutes till we have our table. I hope neither of them go too hard on each other. Last thing we need is Lee or your pal Ramone with a broken forearm."

Back outside, Lee smiled looking at Dani. You want to give me a kiss for good luck or hold onto it till after I beat Stretch?"

Lee took his place on the wall. Standing with is left leg and hip pressed up against the wall as he propped his left arm on the top of the wall, resting his elbow on the concrete as he flashed Ramone a grin as the Wolf got into position as he waited for the taller wolf to take his hand.

Ramone looked at Lee. Had he known Lee was a lefty?   “You’re not pulling some Inigo Montoya bullshit on me, are you?”  Ramone asked as he too took a position against the wall.  “Would your boss check your receipts or are you spending your own money?” Ramone asked. “We might need to spilt this, just so upper management doesn’t figure out that you stopped for a quick visit. “

"I'm not a 'tard. I'll split them and pay for yours and the one we have for ourselves will get turned int' ah the boss. And mate, no porky. I'm a southpaw. I swear mate I ain't being shonk with ya." Lee protested as he laughed.

“Is this where I tell you I’m a southpaw too and watch you lose the advantage you thought you had?” Ramone chuckled. “I’m not. So your dominant hand against my off hand?  This should be an interesting matchup.”

Ramone was going to let Lee win, not that he was going to make it easy. He didn’t want to beat him in front of Dani and he figured Stiles would be enough of a sick to demand to see receipts.

He wrapped his hand around Lee’s. “On three?”

They went on it at three and Ramone was going easy on the wolf but was rather surprised to feel Lee come out the gate strong,

As a gatekeeper, it was his job to get a read on the alphas that wanted to take a shot. Lee much stronger than he had expected . He could be a contender for taking a spot and having a shot with him as the gatekeeper.

Lees form was perfect as he fought Ramone bringing his arm down half way, his hand and wrist curling. It was clear the gingered Aussie did this fairly regularly, with how smooth his technique was.

“You’ve done this before,” Ramone said, effort clear in his voice. “And I underestimated you. Fuck.”

Lee said nothing as he pressed down and pulled Ramone closer into his chest, watching the arm go down another couple inches.  He nodded, his eyes twinkled with amusement, but under the surface Ramone could feel Lees wolf stirring.

It wasn't an easy fight Lee noted Ramone had longer arms and had at one point been an Ultric it was part of the reason he wanted to test him. To see what he was like and what chops he had. No because he wanted to kick his ass, but because Larry had said this guy was Ace and a fucking legend.

So didn't get to 'rastle with Legends every day. "Don't go easy on me, Mate." Lee said though clenched teeth as he opened up and fought to lower the arm it was going down slow but the effort was enough to bring the blood to his face turning it pink with effort.

Ramone’s wolf responded. Lee wanted to see what he had?  Ramone would show him. It was going to be a hell of a struggle, trying to win back all the ground he’d lost but if anyone could, it was Lobo. He tried to match Lee’s posture and technique. If Lee won, it was going to be because he deserved to.
Dani would recognize the Beast that was rising. It had made a brief appearance when he’s fought and lost in his basement when they’d welcomed Michel and Karina into their circle and sworn to protect them. All his wolves would recognize it. He had once been the Ulfric and he wanted Lee to know who Lobo had been.

"Fair dinkum, give it a burl mate. Just don't cark me arm." Lee said, not easing up as he applied pressure, feeling the wolf stir in Ramone. It made his sit-up and take notice. It was go time...

“No promises,” Ramone said through gritted teeth. “If those chicken bones can’t handle the strain, you can always cry Uncle.”

"Get stuffed" Lee grunted. "Rather you cark me arm than cry uncle and be a sissy...." He grunted again, smiling through grit teeth as he waggled his eyebrows. He couldn't help but be cheeky and share some humor with the man. "If you break it, though, my Shelia might want to eat your face, mate."

It was the first time he had referred to her as HIS Shelia. Reggie raised his brows as they stood in the sunny parking lot watching the men. "OH MY! Shade and tea and so much drama right now." He sighed, looking over at Dani to see how she was dealing with the men's posturing.

“You hurt her and I’ll break more than your arm,” Ramone growled and, for the first time, Lee saw the wolf who would kill or die for those he cared about. THIS was the legend Talbot had spoken of. THIS was the challenge he’d sought out.

"Wouldn't dream of it." Lee gasped as Ramone put more into it his arm raising from the few scant inches it had hovered close to the concrete wall. "I'm sweet on her."

Dani's wolf sat up and took notice as Ramone let his wolf rise up towards the surface. Its tail thumped in pleasure as Lee called her his Shelia, letting Ramone and the others know that he did care for her, how was still a question.

Dani grinned as the one time Ulfric went from just Ramone to almost Lobo. She was glad that she had the type of friend and packmate that Ramone was and that Lee knew that she was safe when he couldn't be with her.

She looked over to Reggie and Saphy and shot them a wink.

The comment that Ramone had made actually stung and hit a nerve with the Aussie ginger. How could he think that he would hurt Dani? She was one of the better things that had happened to him in years. His wolf let out a low guttural growl as the hackles raised, and it paced around Ramone's beast, Lee didn't hold back as he fought back, not wanting to have Ramone drive him into a position worse off than the original starting one.

"I'm actually pissed, mate. You think that low of me? Ask her if I'm a horrid fucker. She might say daft cunt, but I would never hurt her!" He said as he pulled Ramone's arm in tighter towards himself, his brow beginning to sheen with sweat as his brown eyes flashed with anger.

"Don't take it personally,"  Ramone growled, leaning closer to Lee.  "I'd say the same damned thing if it was mother Theresa."

Offline Grimoire

  • Manager
  • Full Elmwoodian
  • *
  • Posts: 151
Thursday September 3rd – Seattle – Home and Away Team Wolves

Lee merely grunted, he was done pissing around and playing games. He was going to give it one hundred percent. With the blood pumping and him feeling like Ramone thought he was some rapey perv like the guys that had done Dani bad in her past, it was too much to not see it through, as stupid as some outsiders would likely claim this match was. It wasn't about who was paying the bill anymore.

Fuck it.

 If Ramone broke his arm, so be it.  It might set them back a few hours while he wolfed out to fix it but, it was worth the pain, and he needed to show this guy he was serious about what he said. Deadset so.

Lee pushed back, part of his brain was telling him to cheat and use the brick wall, but he wasn't a cock. It just is something that Ramone could bitch about later.  His face grew red with the strain of force as he pushed ramone hands back two inches towards the concrete dividers surface.

Everything was burning in his arm, but he also knew that likely the same was going on for the wolves. He didn't know what the former Ulfric’s max weight was for lifting. Even if it was an extra ten or twenty pounds, it be enough to likely beat him.

It felt like he was trying to bend a steel beam but there was a small amount of give, so he wasn't giving up. "FUUUUUUUCK! STREEEEWTH!" He howled as he fought to get the arm to drop.

He didn't have the energy to waste on talking, his body was having a battle, and it was reminiscent of the one night they had gotten Talbot drunk, and he finally had agreed to 'rastle with half dozen of them. Cunt...cunt...cunt, CUNT! His brain screamed but the thought didn't make it out of his mouth as he focused on pulling Ramone closer, fuck with his center of balance and positioning.

He had this...

There had to be a chance...

Then Lee felt it.  He wasn't certain at first but there it was again:  the gritty texture of the concrete ghost kissing the backs of his fingers.  He had him.  He had the former Ulfric beat.

Saphyre had been delighted by Reggie's cackle, he cherished every one he earned. He could smell the mingling of emotion on him. The bright happiness and the bitter edge of sadness and all the other more complicated emotions. "You'd have been a great pet."

Then Ramone and Lee really got underway. What had started out as a friendly arm wrestle had brought both of their beasts out in fine form. It put a shiver of goosebumps onto Saphyre's skin. If he had a bucket of water he'd dump it on them but he'd have to rest on the knowledge that usually in a wolf challenge things were resolved on the other side or else breakfast was going to be awkward.

Lee won.

Which was probably the best result, after the lather he'd worked himself up to for Dani's honour he'd expect him to climb right out of his skin if he'd lost.

"Well, hopefully the family bathroom is available and they don't break the change table. Back by the dumpsters feels somehow cheap at 12 noon," Saphyre said leaning towards Reggie.

Reggie Cackled again as the fight ended at Saphy's quip. "I need to get you a cute little crop top that reads RIOT SQUAD."  He let out a sigh of relief that the match was over. "You guys good? Or do you want to switch arms and have another go using your right arm Lee?"

"I do love a good crop top," Saphyre chuckled, pleased and began to head towards the restaurant to see where Josie and Ethan ended up.

"And not be able to tug the chub tonight with neither arm? Yeah Nah I'll knock back on that. I got a Buckley's Chance of beating him if we do that again. I'll take while the takings good Green." Lee said, letting go of Ramone's hand as he patted the former Ulfric's shoulder. "Ya good? Grubs on me. You're the Dinky-di mate. I can't go bragging. I won due to experience and being a southpaw. Don't need the boys taking the piss out of me to know that."

He flashed Dani a grin as he let his left arm hang down at his side. "Hungry Luv?"

“Like I said, I underestimated you,” Ramone said. “Didn’t expect you to have quite so many tricks of the trade up your sleeve.  Doesn’t take anything away from the victory. You beat me fair and square. I got cocky and paid the price. Or didn’t as the case may be. Can I at least cover the tip?  Waitress is going to earn it with a table full of wolves.”

"How about you buy us two dozen donuts for the road mate?" Lee said as he rubbed his arm and paused to kiss the top of Dani's head. "Alright ya scruffy doggos let's go in and get some grub." Lee said cheerfully.

He just noticed that Green Simmons and Saphy were done. He laughed, "Shit looks like they all fucked off." Lee laughed, looking to Ramone and Dani. "We must catch up because I am their leader!"

“Story of my life,” Ramone said. “Worse than herding cats.”

"I reckon we're easier. Leopards are wicked fast, mate." Lee said as they walked into the Diner to see everyone crawling into a large booth and getting really friendly. "Well shit, where are we going to put you? Reckon we get a chair so Stretch can sit at the end of the table and oversee us all."

"Sure put me in the middle of the aisle, so everyone can trip over me," Ramone said. "Then again, it allows me to ride herd on all you reprobates."  Lee was right about he leopards being 'wicked fast'.  The first time he'd met Morvan, he'd gotten a little too close and Tiny Tim, his Skoll, had stepped in.  Morvan had done his best imitation of the Tasmanian Devil, breaking Tim's leg and getting right back into Ramone's face in a handful of seconds.

"Ah deep down ya luv us stretch. You wouldn't be here if not." He said looking at the menu the hungry man breakfast sounded Ace and would likely tide him over for a few hours. You couldn't go wrong with eggs, bacon, ham, sausage, a waffle and a side of fried potato. It was a little carb heavy for his tastes, but he needed all the calories he could pack into himself. He wouldn't admit it to the table, but he had done a number on his arm. It wasn't broken, but he had torn and sprained some of the muscles in his forearm and bicep. Nothing that couldn't mend on its own in an hour or two, but if Dani asked him for a stall quickie, he was not sure if he could muster holding her up against the wall.

He looked at the table to his pack mates. "Oi Simmons! Green! You fancy maybe after this we not embark on the road right away. Volkov did say for us to stop along the way for incidentals. We could hit up some of those giant club stores you Yanks are so keen on."

Simmons frowned, "Cutting it close to the full moon, Lee. But your senior officer for this trip. I reckon it's a ballpark of 39 hours to drive it if the traffics good, and we don't stop. Obviously we need to stop since we can get about 350 to 500 miles on a tank. Let's say 400 to keep the math easy." Ethan said.

So we need to factor in five, preferably six stops, as those stations are more sparse the farther up north we get. Let's say an hour per stop to gas up, stretch to answer the call of nature... If we switch off and continuously drive 45 hours is what we are looking at. Now, if we stop at any other place to regroup for food and to pick up any incidentals we can't find here in town at Costco or Sams.. Toss in two hours for the store and another hour per grub stop. So now we are looking at 55 to 57 hours to get there. We can make it before the full moon, but we are pushing it, and we drive straight through and don't hit any hotels or motels, sir."

"But it is doable..." Green said looking at the table.

"You could always stay and leave after the full moon," Ramone suggested.  "And if you don't want to risk spending it with us, you could always head back to the summer palace.  Spend the time in wolf form and you would even need to unlock the place."

"Boss man would be impressed we put in the docket without any stays anywhere. You lot good with pushing for that and trading off? Three of us means none of us should be too knackered.  A piece of piss actually compared to some of the shite we've gone through."

Lees pack mated nodded.

The ginger wolf paused, "And that's a negative Stretch Stiles said we had to be back for the full moon. Reckon he put that constraint on us, so we couldn't piss around here and get chummy with ya."

Dani smirked at Lee's question of if she was hungry. The first answer that had come was 'For you always', but when she noticed him favoring his left arm she just gave him an affirmative nod.

Dani let the conversation flow around her and when it came to them needing to stop at either Sam's or Costco she reached into her bag and pulled out her tablet. "Here to cut time on your stops, while we wait for our food you can shop for in store items and then pick it up." She said offering the tablet to Lee.

"And you can give Ol' Moldy Voldy a long distance raspberry." She added as an aside.

"Oi. A little less of that, Shelia, we can play nice and just hear me out. No need for code big bad Edinburgh, he's not here, he can't hurt us currently. Still Jokes cast off, he's not resorted to giving out nicknames for your pack yet. Don't stoop to that level, I mean if he was a total cunt he would have been all Yeah, Nah, considering how the three of us got on well with you lot down here and sent someone else to do the job that wouldn't think twice of stopping other than to fill up gas, maybe." Lee grinned as he bent over to rest his head against hers, seeming very content. "I'll interpret it as this is a test. If we dog fuck, we are dead. Get there beforehand, he will know good soldiers follow orders, and life might get a bit better for us mid-tier to underdog types.

The booth behind Lee as he gave his rant shuddered a little, and they saw a small young boy  peering out at the wolves, his eyes large as saucers, how he couldn't have been any older than seven.

Lee paused. "We have a spy don't we crikey..." he cricked his head and looked quickly at the boy in a loud mock whisper. "What you reckon we do with the Shark Biscuit?"

"Sorry, habit," Dani said poking her tongue out just a bit. "Plus I did a Potter themed story the last show so still stuck in that frame of mind."

She chuckled as the kid ducked back down behind the seat as his mother told him not to be rude. "I say that the Shark Biscuit is taken care of by his mum right now."

Ethan stared at Lee across the table. "Why call him that? He's just a kid?" He whispered.

"Well in 'Stralia you got ankle bitters, those are the wee ones that don't operate well on two feet. Then you got the ones that are upright that move about just fine, but out in the ocean they ain't much of a snack for a sharkie. That's why you call them biscuits." Lee said looking amused.

"Lord Lee you are terrible." Ethan said shaking his head.

"What? He's pretty safe here in Seattle. I reckon you don't have many sharks in these parts." He said innocently.

"We have Orca," Dani supplied, "But I some people call their kids rugrats when they're in the crawling stage of life so it's not so strange other places have different terms for kids."

"Or, or, or they are just kids?" Josie looked across the table she smelt like she was lying. Her shoulder drooped before they started to shutter with laughter. "Sorry even I can't swallow that lie. Gremlins is the term most I know use. I'm sorry I use it too. Don't hate me." Her eyes shifted to Ethan  with a pleading look.

"Or crotch crickets," Saphyre said, he'd been crossing his eyes and sticking out his tongue at the child over his menu before said child had been admonished by his parents. No one had admonished Saphyre, that was the joy of being an adult. "Pups if they're pack kiddos. It's fun how easy it is to get them to howl, they aren't even wolves. Could probably get that one going if we wanted to," he said conversationally with an edge of suggestion but normies tended to hate that and considering they were playing nice that afternoon it wouldn't fly. "The unfiltered Id is a lot like an inner beast; food, fun, sleep."

"I've always found 'fruit of my loins' to be funny," Ramone said.  "I'll defer to the marine expert as to whether we have sharks here.  I figured ocean equals sharks.  Can't even say the water temperature deters them.  They have sharks in Iceland. I've heard horror stories about how they cook them up there.  We have a wolf who's tried it.  Said it tasted like floor cleaner.  Morgan Llewellyn, I think his name was."

Ethan shook his head. Clearly outnumbered by said table of wolves about children and what to call them.  He had liked children before being infected, hoping to one day have a family of his own, but as he had learned, life had an unexpected way of surprising you sometimes with curveballs.

The fifty-year-old waitress that had first greeted Josie and Ethan at the door made her way to the table. The blonde woman had multiple layers of silvery white streaks riddling her hair, but she either couldn't be bothered to dye it due to her busy life style, or didn't care and was deciding to age gracefully. Her name tag read Janice as she pulled the pen from her apron and looked at the gathered wolves. "What can I get you sweeties today? Special wise the soup of the day is potato leek, the pie of the day is apple, the donut of the day is bear claws, and the special of the day is the Reuben sandwich with your choice of fries or side salad."

"BLT, fries with gravy on the side and a strawberry shake, if there is such a thing on the menu,"  Ramone said.  "And as a person working in the service industry, what is your favourite nickname for children?  Just between us?"

Janice looked around the diner and paused, noting the family she had been doing on with their four-year-old and respective eight-year-old. "Umm the wee ones is always nice and sanitary. I had other choice words I called my son back before he was grown.

A clean and wholesome enough answer that should the family beside this table be listening in she wouldn't have to worry about a bad tip. People could be very petty and particular about things. And nothing got a parent up more than feeling like someone was coming for their kids.

She made the way around the table, taking orders from the table that was seemingly in a good and boisterous mood, before leaving to fix drinks.

"So what have you all been up to while we were on rugrat duty?" Reggie asked as they waited on their drinks. Scenting the air, he added. "Clearly, Ramone got a dog. How the heck is that working out for you? The thing must be terrified of you."

"Big dog or he will be when full grown.  Twelve weeks right now.  Clumsy as hell and still growing.  I'm talking small pony.  It's mastiff something something cross rescue dog.  Belongs to a friend but I take it for runs.  There were a couple of times where it damned near shit itself but now it accepts me as the top dog and has started mooching food.  Thinks it's allowed on the couch with us.  So far that a hard no but he's stubborn.  It's going to take a long time and a heart of stone to resist those puppy dog eyes and that woebegone face.  He's a master moocher, so I think Maria will cave before I do.  Or he does.  Duke is his name.  El Duce."

Saphyre had ordered steak and eggs with a side salad. Both he and Reggie had ended up against the wall on opposing sides of the booth and he took the opportunity bump his foot against his ankle affectionately.

"I'm boring, all I ever do is work. I can't believe you don't let the baby up on the furniture!" Saphyre gasped, appalled.

Josie shrugged "Sadly much like Saphy. Work, work oh and more work. Why when I do go out I tend to party a bit harder than casual. But brunch dates are nice too. yes this is still brunch since I just woke up fight me." Josie laughed.
 
“What’s your number?” Ramone asked. “I think somebody would be pissed if I jumped the line and took you out of sequence. It’s Maria’s couch so she has to defend if when I’m not visiting. If she can’t keep him down there is no point in me doing it. He’d just jump right up before I cleared the driveway. And you need to invest in real estate. That air b & b makes fat cash.”

"Well, ain't we an exciting lot." Lee exclaimed. "We got nothing to report either. Not much you can say about watching shark biscuits. They swim, eat, runaround, make a bloody racket have mini dramas about non-existent things. It's exhausting. After they are tucked into bed, then ya got patrols at night. Rinse and repeat all summer long till the boss says it's time to pack it in for the season. Definitely a bit different than staying back to summer at the resort. The stop-over in Seattle was ace, but since he's banned now there ain't much point to fight to come down here, unless you get lucky and win the right to close up or do food run's to get chow."

"Time flies,"  Ramone said, thinking of all the time he'd lost over the past five years.

Reggie nodded "No doubt and yet it really drags up in Fairbanks the winters are so long."

"Chin up it will be summer before ya know it Reggie." Lee said.  " 'sides if it is too much you don't renew your contract and you can go home to see your oldies and look for work that doesn't involve you living somewhere ya have to freeze your balls for more than half the year. Trust me O'l Lee isn't a fan of those winters neither mate. Its a far cry from winter in 'Stralia."

Ethan nodded. "I might have a gig once my contract is up that will keep me far from Fairbanks and those winters. Just got to be patient and let the upper management go through the process of deciding what a fair wage annually looks like before I sign any dotted lines."

Josie couldn't help but smile at Ethan’s comment. It was very nice to hear that he was seriously considering her offer. She should be able to pay him what he currently makes easily even easier if she could get her audience to like him too. Some viewers send streamers things specifically for the streamers partners or management as a sign of appreciation.  If she could even pull Ethan into streaming along with her regardless of his skill level he also could piggy back off her viewers and possibly even make more money on top of salary.

“Ah yes, the dotted line.”   Ramone snorted. “How iron clad are your contracts anyway?  I mean are there huge penalties for breaking them early?”

Lee laughed but the humor didn't reach his golden brown eyes. "It cost ya big bikkies. Pretty much your year's salary if you try to get out of it. Least mine was that could be different here for these bastards. Don't reckon I'd want to cut short to have to cough up eighty percent of what I toiled for. "

Dani wrinkled her nose, "It all depends on the wording of the contract and the terms. Since Lee's here on a work Visa it means if he were to buy out his contract he'd have to go straight to work for another job, keeping the visa valid if he's the one that holds it. Or he'd have to pray the good customs agents don't give a shit about health status and allows him back into Oz."

Lee nodded. "Been able to keep my status on the down low back home, but that is the gist of it. I quit then its back home for me. As much as I love me oldies, its not viable to live in Australia full time and try to keep my health status on the down low.  Short of going out to the outback for the full moons or locking meself in the garage those are the only options and the outbacks not the safest place to be on the full moons anyhow. Feckin were-dingoes and hunters galore. So dead set me options pretty much the garage and living off whatever critters I pack in there, but then I got me Oldies to contend with. Mum, she loves me but having to walk into there afterwards the next morning to see the mess and carnage, it's a lot for a normie to wrap their head around."

“Weredingo? For real?”  Ramone shook his head. “Shit now I have to Google that just to make sure you’re not taking a piss.”  He pulled out his phone to verify the existence of the creature Lee had mentioned.  “Damned autocorrect keeps think I mean wendigo. No damn it weredingo.  No not we’re dingo.  Stupid phone.”

"I'm dead set. Were dingoes are a thing. A lot of the abbo tribes have 'em nothing beats trying to long haul the outback when you got them out there trying to run stunts and boost cars and cargo. Gov'ment is like fuck em all. You can prove they shifters, no harm done. Basically our own version of were-jackals since some of them can do the whole hexing and cursing shite." Lee said shaking his head. "Main reason we got such a stiffy to ban all shifters in the country.  That sort of conduct gives the rest of us a bad name."

The waitress arrived with drinks, dispersing them to the table and Janice was gone as fast as she had arrived, heading off to clean a table that had just vacated.

"Oh yeah criminalizing the existence of people always works, and definitely doesn't further disenfranchise anyone or cause any other fall out. Definitely the dingoes that are causing you problems and not the government making those laws. It's always best we blame each other for these things," Saphyre said before he accepted his lemon water with a quick thank you to the waitress' retreating form. He contentedly squeezed the citrus over his ice cubes before considering that anything he said might be controversial for the lunch table. He sucked a droplet of sourness from his thumb and glanced back around the table and Lee's way.
"Not to say Australia is the only one failing a percentage of it's citizens, or even to call you out in particular," Saphyre gave a little gesture that seemed to insinuate a global condition. "It all sucks. Just sucks more when we gnaw at each other instead of the policy makers."

"Yeah lots of countries don't give a rats ass about us. It was sort of nice to come to America and work and to think well shite maybe I might not get me head blown off because of a medical condition I got no control over." Lee said. "Least here it's mostly illegal, minus certain states where you can stand your ground. And folks wonder why all the preternatural are looking for that golden ticket to North America. It ain't perfect, but it's better than most of us get to experience. The whole mess down in my country leaves most shifters little chance for work or any way of living so what choice is there but to be a bit dishonest in how ya live your life or finding a way off the feckin rock.”

"Which makes things like Volkov's offer that much more attractive,"  Ramone said.  "And then you're hooked."

Ethan nodded. "Pretty much sums it up sir."

"That's exactly what happens. When you criminalize people you make people criminals," Saphyre agreed gesturing a little more broadly in the tight space of the booth. He reeled it in a little when his elbow bumped Josie, and touched her shoulder apologetically.

"Even in places where it isn't illegal to simply exist you end up with law enforcement who thinks they know better because of how they do it over yonder - I mean we do have it really good here. Especially in Seattle. But just because you can fill up on table scraps doesn't make it a meal," Saphyre concluded settling back into the booth knowing by the way his pulse thudded that he was digging into an old wound. It wasn't the time, it wasn't the place. He looked at Reggie to center himself back in the moment, though he may not have been the best choice. He wanted to world to be better for him. Fairer, kinder, more reasonable.

Saphyre took a swallow of water and cleared his throat. "So did you ever play Rugby?"

"Nah, watch it sure. My passion was cycling, still is. Not sure Dani mentioned it, but before I was infected, I was on my countries Olympic team." Lee replied, sipping his blueberry smoothie. "Nothing as fancy as watching you when you go into twinkle toes mode and do a little dance here and there, though. Must be nice to still be able to follow that profession despite being a slave to the lunar cycle."

Saphyre laughed. "I'm glad you didn't say yes I don't know anything about rugby," he confessed.

"Aw jeez you make me blush. Honestly I was turned before I knew what I wanted to be when I grew up, but it is nice to turn a passion into something that pays the bills. Olympic track though, you must have started out early and worked towards that for a long time. That's a rough. I bet you tear it up on bike now though. We gotta get our own Olympics," Saphyre declared.

"Preternatural Olympics sounds Ace mate. If we can have Special Olympics why not one for the preters. Mind ya that would mean have countries that don't want to snuff us on site, so likely not going to see that in my lifetime." Lee said.

"Might see something along the lines of some sort of preternatural division for sports here in the good ol U S of A.  Likely people would pay good money to see something along the lines of preternatural MMA or maybe Boxing or Strongman competitions." Ethan suggested.

Reggie shrugged, "Or something like Gymnastics or Ice skating even?"

Lee chuckled. "Really Gymnastics and Ice skating, only old codgers watch that stuff Green."

Josie laughed. "Our kind can't even get on video game competition circuit cuz our reflexes are cheating. Crock of crap!"

"But the reaction time is a fact. We are faster. Ask Miller and Chadwick how well they do online if there’s no lag from the sat net." Reggie said with a grin.

Lee mimicked the point of death for the pair after a lag spike, with all the dramatics that would happen in the bunker during such an event.

Reggie cackled in delight, clapping his hands together despite the torrent of curse words that flew from the gingered man's lips. "OH MY GOD! That was perfect. Lee you should get into acting.” The Aussie gave a nod and flashed a grin.

The booth beside them got up and shot the group the dirtiest look as they scooped up their respective four and eight-year-old children. The woman looked like she wanted to murder them all. "You animals need to tone it down. There are kids in here and this is a family establishment. Y'all should be ashamed of yourselves with that language and how you carry on talking about such non family friendly things. Ashamed, I tell you."

Josie raised an eyebrow and scoffed. "Okay Karen. Have a blessed day." Josie waved goodbye to her.

"Enjoy the rest of your afternoon, folks," Saphyre said with a charming smile and finger wave.

The woman flipped them off and left the diner with her family.

Lee couldn't help but chuckle. "That sheila needs a good boning, she's a wee bit up tight. Her fella likely had a pecker thats outta service. Yous are all a bunch of lovable cunt ya know that right?"

"They serve alcohol," Ramone pointed out.  "That means this isn't as much a  family  restaurant as they thought.  Next time they should try Chucky Cheese.  Maybe one of her kids could win her a sense of humour.  Damned right we are lovable cunts."

Ethan looked around the restaurant as he took his cowboy hat off, setting onto his lap. "Can we just agree that we give our server Janice a nice sized tip for putting up with us hooligans."

"We will indeed," Ramone said.  "Lee has the bill, I have the tip."  He pulled out his wallet and fished out a crisp fifty.  "Although given our degree of rowdiness, I'm considering a C-note."

"And if that lovely woman didn't settle her bill before she left I'll take care of that," Saphyre mused taking another sip of his water.

Ethan fished out his wallet and put a twenty on the table, and Reggie followed suit and put down another twenty. "Hush money because we are dicks and apparently suck, by some folks standards." Reggie's stage whispered, passing the money he had over to Ramone.

"We're not dicks and we do not suck, we're allowed to be here. I fully support tipping service workers well though so carry on with this but not out of shame because some lady with a bad haircut who has forgotten what it's like to be loved by someone in this cold cruel world thinks we ought to feel that way," Saphyre argued.

Ramone looked at Lee.  "This is what you call a mutiny, I guess.  Don't worry, I'm still getting you pig pills for the road.  And we're tipping well because we're being mildly difficult to deal with, Saphy, not because Karen who is a personal friend of the owner thinks we're uncouth."

"I mean- It can be both, can't it?" Ethan asked. "Lee can go off in ways that can make a sailor or trucker blush."

Josie opened her wallet and started chucking bills on the table cheekily.

Reggie cackled "We acting like its a strip bar!"

"We're a delight, and a funny story to tell," Saphyre sniffed but conceded this point and let his hackles down a little bit.

"She had her head so far up her ass I'm surprised she popped any children out in the first place. Medical miracle," Saphyre murmured watching Josie make it rain.

When Janice returned with several plates balanced on her arms she paused at the rowdy table seeing it littered with money. "Your food ladies and gents... Okay so who had the eggs benny?"

Reggie waved his hands enthusiastically. "Oooo me me! Thanks." He said, taking her plate.

"Twins," Ramone said, although the children had been clearly years apart in age.  The implication was, of course, that no one would have wanted to fuck her more than once.

Josies mouth began to water. "Yes! Yay for Janice yay for foodage!"

Janice busied herself giving out the food plates to the table as she apologized for the wait but thanked them for being patient. "Is there anything else you dears might need before I leave for a bit to clear that table next to you? Condiments? Extra sides? Refills? Anything?"

Josie made grabby hands as Janice had lowered her waffle in front of her. She glanced around the table checking if everyone seemed okay with their food. "I think I got everything. I wouldn’t mind another ice tea when you could please."

"Good so far," Ramone said.  "Didn't mean to put you on the spot regarding kids earlier," he added with a wink.

"Oh, it's fine if you think you are rowdy, you really haven't come in here when the bars let out." Janice said with a shrug.

"We could turn it up a notch," Ramone said, winking at Lee.

"It wasn't a challenge boys." Janice chided with a wink as she wagged her fingers at them. "I'll get you that Ice tea on my way back from clearing the dishes over here. Did any of you want any coffee or tea for the return trip?"

Lee looked thoughtful. "Yeah mum that be ace. I would fancy a cuppa bean juice."

Ethan looked at his drink. "Yes ma'am I'll take a refill on that sweet tea if you would be so kind."

Janice smiled as she picked up the bill left on the table, her smile faded at the edges as she counted the money and read the back of the bill, before she slipped the money into her apron and began stacking the empty glasses and plates. "You are certainly an eclectic bunch, are you? Seems like most of you might be from out of town."

"Did they short you?" Ramone asked, nodding towards the other table.  "Or slip you one of those fake tip Bible verses?  And slightly less than half, actually.  Three visitors, four locals."

"No, I'm not short." She said. "They paid in full." Janice picked up the dishes, "I'll be back with those refills in just a few folks."

"I'll bet they didn't tip.  Or wrote something rude," Ramone said, more to the table than to Janice.  "I'll bet they think they're good people too."

Dani set aside her sketch pad as the food arrived, and shook her head at the flow of the conversation. "Well we can always count on Karma to have her son wind up dating a vampire when he gets in college and tell her that he's going to make the change, and let her know that he's omnisexual."

“As opposed to a werewolf who would omnomnomnisexual,” Ramone said. “Because seriously, vampires suck by more than one definition.”

"And thus why Karma is a bitch." Dani returned with a grin.

"With parents like that I hope that kid is straight as an arrow. Being a queer kid amongst that kind of outreaching bigotry is not karma it's trauma," Saphyre said cutting into the bleeding steak dipping it into his egg yolks.

"But, hey, maybe he has a lot of legos and his family likes to go barefoot," Saphyre added with a much lighter tone putting the forkful into his mouth before he made any other soap-boxed declarations. Dani knew all too well what it was like to come from people who kept small world views and didn't properly understand the meaning of unconditional love. She and Ramone weren't suggesting anything with their jokes and he didn't want to preach at them. His leg bounced restlessly against the wall.

"Wouldn't that stick in their craw," Ramone said.  "Straight, successful and firmly devoted LGBTQ and preternatural allies.   The one thing the radical right can't deal with because they can't comprehend it."

Offline Grimoire

  • Manager
  • Full Elmwoodian
  • *
  • Posts: 151
Thursday September 3rd – Seattle – Home and Away Team Wolves

Reggie reached out under the table to gently lean his ankle against Saphy's bouncing leg. His large brown eyes regarded him with a blend of curiosity and concern  to cock his head every so slightly, his eggs benny temporarily forgotten.

Saphyre caught his eye across the table and smiled, soothed by the contact. He stilled. He had his own biases, his own stacks of evidence and grievances against humans all stemming from the same old wound. It wasn't that woman he was upset with, he'd heard a lot worse, it was a history of parents whose evaporating love hurt the people they were supposed to protect. The most recent being Reggie's mother he couldn't come out to.

It was such a disservice to Reggie for Saphyre to be spending time in his head with those specters instead of enjoying this brief visit.

"May all those who wrong us learn the error of their ways. In spectacular and embarrassing fashions," Saphyre said lifting his water in a playful toast. "May we enjoy our afternoon as we deserve to do. And may Dani and Lee not get caught when they inevitably take to a bathroom stall,"

"Hey, she's a classy lady. A bathroom stall's too low for this Sheila. Surely you have somewhere in town that does rooms by the hour." Lee said waggling his eyebrows as he leaned in to kiss the side of Dani's giving it a playful nip.

Ethan had the good graces to blush and not say anything, opting to finish off his Sweet tea in several long swallows.

"You know Lee," Reggie said as he flashed Saphy a smile. "Ethan and I could go the shopping for the food stuffs while you get a couple of hours in, so long as we are properly compensated for it. "

"Oh yeah?" Lee asked. "What’s that going to cost me?"

"Only one or two things off my Amazon wishlist. I'm not greedy, but it is nice to have the occasional creature comfort show up as a surprise." Reggie replied.
"Sounds like a bit of alright." Lee said. "What about you Simmons? What do you want as a bribe or for hush money."

Ethan shook his head. "Don't need nothin' sir. I see nothing , I hear nothing. The fact you want to upgrade from a stall to a hotel makes me think a bit highly of you. Miss Dani's a lady you should treat her like one, so by all that is good get a room Lee, with all due respect."

"Is this where I mention owning an air B & B?" Ramone asked.  "And you won't even need to drop her off at home.  She can curl up and have a nap when you're done."

Reggie looked at Lee. "Two hours tops if you are doing this, Lee. We can get the address, pick you up once we are done with the shopping list. I can't see it taking more than two hours. Simmons was kind enough to number crunch, so we can be on the road and home before the full moon, so we are not screwed."

Lee nodded. "Ramone you are a fair bit of alright mate. Look at you being a legend helping your girl score."

Ramone smiled.   Dani had come to him about Lee when she thought perhaps Lee was her mate.  The jury was still out on it.  The relationship had caused a little friction with some of the pack members but when push came to shove, it didn't concern anyone other than Dani and Lee.  He fished out his keys and handed one of them to Dani.  "If you leave before I get back, just text me as to where you leave the key," he said.   "Or you can just hang out until I get home."

Dani took the key and smiled. "Of course I will and I promise we'll try not to break any furniture."

Lee reached out with his beast to gently stroke her. "I was hoping to offer you up a proper good bye you crazy Shelia rather  than the destroy the furniture and its been a fun fuck type. I know my rep is that I'm some chav Chad. But I'll have yous all know Ol Lee can be a romantic if the right Shelia wanders into the picture."

“Like you could break the furniture,” Ramone snorted. “You’ve seen the parties I host. I have yet to need to replace anything beyond a window or an appliance.”

Josie coughed "Table leg or what it a chair leg? Definitely a flower bed or two or three."

Dani smiled, "I know that you can be a romantic when the mood strikes, might have to prove it to these sods but not me." She let her beast brush against his in return.

"I'm not likely to see you for a while. At least not until the new year. But we only get one week a year and I need to see me oldies. The idea of bringing them to Seattle to split the difference is very tempting." Lee explained as he paused to give her a long unapologetic kiss, despite the table being packed with their pack mates. When he came up for air, he looked at her, "I just want to send you off properly. Not to quote Simmons, but you know more of ladies send off than a whores one. I mean, if you want the latter or both, I can try to accommodate. I like you, a lot. I don't want you to see this as an arctic conquest of Oi guys I banged a local. It is more than that."

Reggie winked at Saphy and mocked, wiping a way a tear before placing his hand over his heart as he listened to Lee wax poetic like he had never seen before. Seattle was weird. Somehow it had a way of thawing out the hardness they had to have to survive up in Fairbanks, he wasn't entirely sure if that was a good or a bad thing. But he knew for certain he enjoyed the company of the Seattle pack.

"Mmmhmm," Dani hummed as she listened to Lee explained about wanting to give her a proper goodbye.

"Well now I know you could give me both, but I think I want to savory the what little time we have left to be together. And you know that if you do decide to fly your parents over they have a place to stay with me so you don't have to worry about footing a hotel bill.

"But I'm giving you express permission to say I was a conquest if asked by some of the lower alphas up in the frozen north, because it will keep you from being in the crosshairs too much." Dani said with a knowing smile.

"Aye I could say that love but they would be able to smell I was full of shite" Lee replied giving her a wink.

"I know, but it was the thought that counted on that one." Dani returned bumping him in the side.

"The whole having your mate offer us a place to bone is actually really smart I realize and reckon it would have been really bad for me had I decided to take around or two out of you in the van only to end up coming home and then realizing that the van smelt like Sheila because clearly I wouldn't be able to deny the fact that we had stopped over in Seattle for things other than Food Supplies." Lee replied as he took another bite of his spinach and feta omelette.

Josie chowed down on her waffle and mountain of side bacon. "I have no plans I could  head to Costco and pick up a few things. If you all are okay with me tagging along?"

Ethan looked to Reggie and he shrugged. "You could if we are trying not to smell up the van with Shelia as Lee put it you'd likely have to tag along via your own ride though. But I don't see an issue with a dual shopping trip."

"Oh yeah for sures. I got the saddle bags on the bike today." Josie nodded dragging her bite of waffle in the thick syrup.

Ethan did a double take. "I thought you had a fancy choco-boo car? You have a bike as well?"

“Choco-boo?”  Ramone looked at Lee, hoping he could explain the Australian sounding word.

Lee shrugged. "I got nothing, mate. Simmons is talking out of his ass again, I think."

Ethan blushed. "No, I'm not its Miss Josie's license plate. I'm not a big car guy, so I can't recall the type of car. But I remember the plate."

“Ah. Vanity plate. Figures,” Ramone said. “I was thinking about one for the bike before shit went sideways.”

"Oh yeah, and what would the former Ulfric of Seattle choose?" Reggie asked curiously.

“I was hoping for LOBO but it was taken, which is a good thing, since I don’t go by that any more,” Ramone said. “They wouldn’t give me L-zero-B-zero either because quote ‘it would be confusing’ unquote. Not sure what I would go with now.”

"Tight asses. Short of profanity, you can have whatever you want on your plates in New York." Reggie said looking sad. "So would you want something custom now? If so what would you pick these days?"

“Just said I wasn’t sure. RAMONE, maybe although that is boring.”  The big werewolf shrugged. He had considered BROKEN but decided against it, because he wasn’t broken. Not any more.

"Ah vanity plates are little chub energy anyhow mate. Why piss away quid when you can just have a normal plate. You're legend enough without advertising it to the world Stretch." Lee said, patting the wolf on the back.

Ramone smirked. “LEGEND is likely got. STRETCH too. All the easy ones are gone. I know what you’re saying Lee and thank you.”

Josie snorted in laughter. "Yes I have a bike. Ramone started my fixation but mine is the speedy lean type not the chonky low ride typical biker style.  Its also Chocobo. Which is this giant chicken type deal that your character can ride in the Final Fantasy gaming franchise."

"You could always get Wolf Herder, just drop the vowels. I mean you still herd the Chaos Crew that is Josie, Saphy and me when we're together." Dani said grinning at her other two friends.

Saphyre chuckled around a mouthful of side salad. "That's definitely something that carried over. I'd say we oughta get you a big hooked stick but I don't know if that would make you too powerful."

“Got a crook in my hands and I’m totally going to use it,” Ramone said. “Sheep’s clothing? Or wolf’s clothing?  They’re hard to do with only seven characters.”

"I'd go with the obvious that Ramone could put leashes on us to reign us in however we are classy off leash." Josie giggled

"Ohhh! Off Leash! But like Zero-F-F Space L-S-H," Saphyre offered excitedly.

"Oh my gosh yes! We going to the DMV to get that for you. I'll pay. It be so worth" Josie chuckled.

"I hope you don't have a problem getting hit on by all the Doms and Dommes in Seattle." Dani teased.

“You know any Dom that is going to step up to seven feet of this?” Ramone asked. “I open my door and the Jo-Hos make a run for it.”

"There's always the exception to the rule," Dani returned.

"People die on Mount Everest all the time," Saphyre said wagging his fork to insinuate a mountain.

“If she’s cute, I may be willing to bend a knee,” Ramone said, winking at Dani. “Let them climb,” the tall werewolf said with a chuckle.

"Right, I know one person that wouldn't mind climbing you." Dani teased.

“You’re spoken for,” Ramone replied.

"I had my chance I know, but I was thinking more along the lines of she has a thing for big dogs and guns." Dani said with a raised eyebrow at Ramone.

Reggie listened as he ate his eggs Benny enjoying the light ribbing and relaxed nature at the table. It really had been a nice idea to have a stop-over for something to eat.

Joise mimicked Saphys fork wiggle. "Climb him like a tree!" She knew both Dani and Saphy had known that she had some what of a crush on Ramone  that fell between desire and respect. Though She was certain they all were referring to Maria.

“Maria?  Dog Mom?” Ramone laughed. “Yeah, she’s not planning any climbing. She’s a good friend and she’s helped me through some very tough times but that’s not what’s happening there.”

Josie lifted one eyebrow eyeing Ramone suspiciously.

"Denial isn't just in Egypt, you know." Dani said, "If blushing were a language she'd be fluent in it."

"You, my dear, are on crack," Ramone replied.  "We go to church together.  We feed the homeless.  I put her barbecue together and I watch her puppy when she's at work.  We are not dating.  She's a preternatural cop.  I'm the werewolf she had to watch during a murder trial.  What part of that spells 'I want to hop on board the wolf wagon'?"

He even smelled like he was telling the truth.

Josie swallowed the waffle in mouth. "All correct. But you my friend do not see how she looks at you when you aren’t looking."

"Kinda hard when I'm not looking," Ramone said.  "Trust your nose, not your eyes.  She has never smelled horny around me."

"Doesn't mean she's not interested in you, and hasn't thought about it when you and your nose aren't around." Dani added.

"You did just describe the plot to a drug store romance novel," Saphyre pointed out putting his last steak and egg morsel in his mouth. "Or you're just really good friends, and you know what they always say. Only date people you do not like at all because dating friends is illegal."

"And if wishes were horses, we'd all eat well," Ramone replied.  "Y'all thirsty bitches need to stop with the shipping.  We're just friends.  Is it wrong to have a platonic female friend?  It's not like I've tired to jam my dick in any of you.  Well, most of you."

Dani nearly choked on her coffee at Saphy's dating friends comment.

Lee raised his eyebrows but said nothing, vaguely amused at the fact that the former Ulfric was having to defend his not taken status. He drained his blueberry smoothie just in time for Janice to come back with their refills.

"Don't they start out hating each other in the drug store romances?" Ramone asked, before remembering that he and Maria hadn't exactly hit it off right away.  There had been... friction.

"It's called Enemies to Lovers," Dani supplied as she leaned against Lee.

"That’s most school romances. Senpai." Josie nodded before taking a sip of drink.

"Not in school.  This is not a bodice ripper."  Ramone turned to look at Saphy, waiting for his comment so he could counter that as well.

Lee finally cleared his throat. "Why is there such a push for him to hook up with this cop? You have a huge population of she wolves that likely would jump at the chance to have Stretch bury his bone in their backyards."

Saphyre was very pleased he could make Dani almost choke on her coffee as he had not seen her in a while with their busy schedules. This impromptu visit had been a nice excuse.
"They can, sometimes they're forced together by unlikely circumstances and it takes a while for them to understand each other as people. Sometimes the chemistry starts out a little reactive. And sometimes they're immediately attracted to one another, but in most slow burns there's gotta be some tension so you can see the ice caps melting."

"The cute factor is high in this one," Dani said, "But it's also the 'lady doth protest too much.'"

"I'm just dipping my toes back into hanging with the Pack," Ramone said.  He waved a hand to circle the table.   "This is pretty much half of the wolves that I hang with.  It's hard getting back.  I don't often feel like I deserve the chance to come back.  These are the people that make believing that I do deserve the chance easier.  I love you all and respect your opinions but I think you're way off base on this one."

"This is more drama than we have with the few she wolves that work up in Fairbanks. I could understand all this if you had the female to male ratio we all have, but y'all have resources galore." Ethan said, shaking his head.

Josie chuckled. "Resources mhmmmm okay." Josie bumped her knee against Ethan’s playfully. "We can back off Ramone," she dramatically paused. "For now." She popped the last bit of bacon in her mouth.

"Good," Ramone said.  "I didn't want to have to take you all out back and lay a spanking on you."

Dani couldn't help but laugh, "And this is how that whole conversation started."

"Promises, promises," Saphyre sighed.

"You've got somebody willing to tap that ass," Ramone said.  "And I respect boundaries unless specifically instructed not to."

"I knew I was your exception," Saphyre teased, blowing a kiss at his friend. The banter was practically meaningless, just jokes and quips. Even pulling Ramone's tail about Maria was only playful. He could make his own decisions and if they were going to live out the rest of their days platonically alongside each other then Saphyre was happy for that. Happy that Ramone had another dear friend in his life.

"Hey, you got me into a dress.  There might still be hope.  Just don't hold your breath."

Reggie paused. "You have done drag?" He was gobsmacked.

"Yup, Josie and I have pictures to prove it too." Dani said pulling out her phone to show the other wolf. "He was hawt too."

Reggie made grab hands motions as he enthusiastically waited to see what they looked like.

Dani pulled up the pictures, "Here ya go, oh and I'm  David Bowie in those."

"Saphy's birthday.  Fabulousness was a requirement of attendance," Ramone said.  "Getting me into drag came up in conversation a few months ago and with the help of these two charming and talented ladies, the results speak for themselves.  Patrick Swayze from Too Wong Fu."

"I'm a fluffy rainbow unicorn." Josie grinned. "Oh why thankyou but not everyone could pull that gorgeous look off."

Reggie snatched the phone with delicate care but dove into the album, his eyes drinking in the details as a slow smile began to spread across his face. He would never try something so crazy and yet here was a Hetero wolf of seven feet rocking a dress and not giving a shit. His inner monologue chided him, whispering he was a coward, but he did his best to ignore it. The group seemed to be having a smashing time and of course Saphyre looked on point as always.

"Heels were the hardest part,"  Ramone said.  "It gave me a whole new respect for women that can rock heels.  Saphy too.  I don't know how you do it."

"They are killer on the ankles." Josie grumbled.

"You all look so amazing." Reggie sighed as he passed the phone back.

"Thanks.  For me it was the shins, which surprised me." Ramone said.

Saphyre watched Reggie look over the pictures, could see the glee in his eyes. But knew the bittersweet edge that was probably running through his head and bumped his foot against his again beneath the table.

"Why have birthdays if you can't make your near and dears dress up for your own amusement."

"There are only a few people I would do that for and most of them are at this table." Ramone chuckled. "The rest probably wouldn't ask."

"Well, I think it was a great idea for a party. I wouldn't have thought about it, but I'm a bit basic." Reggie confessed.

"I've seen pictures of the British Navy.  They were interrupted in the middle of a drag show, so there they are, manning the guns and fighting the Nazis, with half of them wearing dresses."  Ramone shook his head.  "Then there's Saphy, who would get changed into a dress before going into battle."  He winked at the colourful werewolf and blew him a kiss.  "Love you, Rainbow."

"I can't help that I look good in everything I put on, it is a blessing and a curse," Saphyre laughed pretending to catch the kiss and place it over his heart. "I don't think you're basic, Reggie, you clean up real nice. I'm sure you would have met the theme in your own way," Saphyre assured him. "Our one friend came as a circus ringleader with his partner on a leash - she was a leopard at the time."

"Oh my gosh that was so cool. I didn't know leopard fur was that soft." Josie reminisced.

"I was going to say I saw that someone had a pet leopard. How did you manage to keep it on your lap without it freaking out. Animal's all have that fight or flight response." Reggie asked

"Nothing beats wolf fur," Ramone protested.  "Thick and warm, you can dig your hands in.  Leopard is too short.  Like rat."

"Likely animal tranquilizers." Ethan suggested to Reggie. "I for one am against keeping exotic animals as pets. Y'all need to watch the tiger king."

"She's a wereleopard, she was under only the influence of a few hand fed jello shots. No normie-leopards were harmed in the making of my party," Saphyre defended with a playful air of offense.

"Ah see that makes more sense. Then I take back the stoned animal's comment. My apologies." Ethan said as he finished the last of his waffle. "I suppose a shifter at the party is much better."

"Considering half the people there were wolves?  I certainly hope so," Ramone said.

"A colorful bunch for a colorful man." Josie nodded vigorously.

"And he wouldn't have us any other way either." Dani said grinning.

"Life would be boring without color." Josie added.

“Life would be boring without Saphy,” Ramone said, reaching across the table and bringing the colourful wolf’s hand to his lips.

"Aw shucks you're givin' me the vapers," Saphyre teased, fanning himself playfully with his free hand. "A wolf is nothing without his pack. I'm just blessed and highly favoured to have you guys as my pack."

"Back atcha," Ramone said. "Seriously, you don't know how much your love and support means to me.  It is part of the reason why I'm still alive."

Lee looked around at the table and opened his wallet there was seven of them nothing on the table had cost them over twenty a person as he set three fifty dollar bills on the table. "I hate to dine an dash but if you guys are going to put a limit on how long Dani and I have, I think we can bow out gracefully while she gives me a lift back to Ramones Air BnB. Text me when you guys are wrapping up here and heading to Costco." He said, looking over to Reggie and Ethan.

"We will and good speed, sir." Ethan said, giving Lee a salute as he drained his sweet tea.

"Have fun storming the castle, kids." Reggie said as the were-wolves slid out of the booth.

"Oh we certainly will." Lee said waggling his eyebrows, he paused to look at Ramone. "Don't forget those donuts you promised. Have the boys help pick out some flavors, they will be much needed rations on the drive back home."

Dani groaned and shook her head. "Come on you, I have plans on getting those daks off you and soon."

Lee grinned. "Who am I to say no to a lady." He gave the table a farewell wave before Dani dragged him out the diner.

“Anything you boys don’t like?” Ramone asked. “The local donut shop does just about everything.  Apple fritters half the size of your head.”

"No raisins or candy sprinkles. I mean the colors are fun but honestly its a bit like feeling like you had a pack of mice crap on your donut minus the flavor that would come with it." Reggie said making a face.

Ethan laughed. "That was gross Green. Let's clear them out of bear claws, apple fritters, chocolate glazed , honey glazed and the long johns? A little less messy than anything jelly or powdered or coconut covered."

"Sounds fine to me." Reggie said.

"Besides, Lee likely won't eat man since he's all about that your body is a temple, feed it like you would a high performance car." Ethan said.

"What no crullers? Those are a staple." Josie protested. "Also thank you so very much for ruining sprinkles for me." She chuckled.

"They are sort of like eating air. Go heavy or go home and eat more food because one doesn't cut it. You need 2 to feel like you've had one normal donut." Ethan said, shaking his head in disagreement.

"Delicious air." Josie hummed. "For someone like Lee it helps keep calories down but fixes that craving." She countered.

Ethan chuckled, "We are were-wolves calorie counting isn't something you need to do unless all you eat is donuts."

Reggie nodded "Never seen a fat shifter just saying."

"Imagine how many calories it would take to counter our metabolisms? Like full stick of butter coffees to start out the day." Josie grimaced at the idea.

"Four thousand a day if you are pretty sedentary, eight thousand if you are very active. We normally sit at about six most days unless the boss wants to have us do heavy training and run drills." Ethan shared.

In one fluid movement Josie stretched out her arms with wise fingers making an arch. "The more we know." She chuckled. "Seriously though I wouldn't of had a clue. I’mma eat when I wanna type gal."

"That is the way it normally goes for most meals. Being in a more military based environment, things are all counted and everything balanced out to keep us healthy and ready for a fight should it happen." Ethan said with a nod. "We got two she-wolves up there with us that stay on the range that do all the meal prep and planning for us as well as the kiddlettes." Reggie explained. "Sometimes if you end up in the dog house that means going to the kitchen to have to peel potatoes if its a light punishment."

“KP duty,” Ramone said. “At least that is what all the old war movies called it. “

"And here we were trying to use civie language and not be rude." Ethan said.

"I don't think either of you have a rude bone in your body," Saphyre said and beat his tablemates to the punchline when he added. "And I won't even offer to give you one. So are you road trip lads by nature or is all this driving  just an unfortunate by-product?"

"It's a by-product. " Reggie admitted. "It's my first time driving up back home. Then again it was all our first time coming down to Seattle for the summer holidays for the kidlettes. Normally the lesser strong wolves get stationed to watch over the resort during the summer, but this trip down was special for some reason, so only five of us were left back at Fairbanks to hold down the fort."

"Sounds like the boss wanted a show of force."  Ramone shuddered involuntarily.  "Not that he needed werewolves for that. Fucker is scary all on his own."

Reggie nodded. "Most the time we don't have to interact on a one to one basis with him. That was Talbot's job." He looked a little crestfallen. "Stile's get that delightful task now."

"I get the feeling he enjoys that." Josie trailed off

"No clue how anyone can enjoy one on one with the Boss. Chief used to do it because he could semi resist the call if Boss man was playing ball or so the stories go. Not sure if Stiles can. I miss the chief." Reggie sighed heavily.

"We all miss him. He was sort of like a second dad to me. But nothing we can do about it. Recon all we can do Green is to march on and follow orders till it is time to opt out if you choose to do that." Ethan drawled.

Ramone stayed silent.  He didn't want to say anything that might give something away.  He wasn't a fan of Stiles for what he'd done but he had to keep his feelings to himself.  "Stiles seems like something of a dick," he said.  He had to be careful.  He didn't want to inadvertently lie.  It would be noted immediately.

He dropped a fifty on the table, adding it to the cash Lee had left.

"Ya he did give off those I feel unclean vibes after meeting him.  But hey you boys just need to hang in there. Wait for other job opportunities to crop up or be drafted around the time of your contracts expiring." Josie watched Ramone. "Oh we making it rain again?" She rummaged to pull out her wallet once more unsure how many bills she had left inside of it.

"That was hail." Ramone remarked.

"I think we are good we had all those twenties on here before we even ate." Ethan said laughing. "Janice is gonna lose her mind. Might as well do something kind for someone else, but that's definitely over a hundred bucks I'm counting out here already."

"We did make life a little difficult for her from sheer rowdiness and that other table wrote something rude." Ramone shrugged.  "And what is the point of having money if you can't use it to make people happy?"

Josie took out another 50 dollar bill and began folding it.  Over and under, tucking and crimping until it was in a shape of a heart. She took the bills on the table putting them in a neat little pile placing the heart on top. "Agreed."

A Ladyjallyn, Wyn, Krystal, Maxx & Grimoire Co-Post

Offline Grimoire

  • Manager
  • Full Elmwoodian
  • *
  • Posts: 151
Wednesday September the 2nd- Nightshades Afterhours - Saphyre & Darien - 3AM
.
The club had closed for the night but the bouncer, who was ushering out the last of the club goers and helping them into a cab, let Saphyre in.

It was getting to be common place for the wolf to show up after hours to seek out the boss. He always stuck around for an hour or two after close to work in the evening paperwork and this night was no different as he informed the colorful werewolf. "The boss is in his officer Saphy you know where you find him."

"You're a gentleman and a scholar," Saphyre said with an affectionate air. He paused, dug in his tote bag and pulled out a to go box from a late night food truck. Pretty much since the feast Saphyre had been off the wildly processed confections that used to fuel his antics. So he inflicted them on others. "That is a Froot Loops Japanese cheese cake monstrosity that is going to make you have a religious experience. I won't judge you if you don't share it with your fiancé." Saphyre explained as he handed it off, he then stacked two more on top of it. "Cinnamon Toast Crunch and Reese Puffs," he said with a little wistfulness. "If you would be so kind to pass them around to your beautiful coworkers that'd be dandy, Sandy."

Saphyre made his way off to Darien's office. Saphyre used to think there was something strange about an empty club, like it left the space hungry, waiting. Honestly, he still felt that way, he just enjoyed being the one to feed these spaces. To fill them. Presently his heels sounding off against the tile filled the quiet as he approached the office door and knocked. If Darien were a fellow wolf he'd smell the tension on Saphyre, palpable through the smell of combination desserts and sugary breakfast cereals despite his efforts to keep his shoulders relaxed.

It wasn't scary, Saphyre told himself. Adults had conversations all the time. In fact, he and Darien had conversations all the time.

When Darien opened the door, it only took him a moment to notice the tenseness in the shorter werewolf.  "Is everything alright, Saphyre?" He asked, his trademark smirk having disappeared .

Saphyre's mouth briefly hung open, an affectionate greeting dead on his tongue. There was a strange ease to being around wolves because you couldn't lie to them, couldn't bullshit them, when they all pretended like everything was fine when it wasn't they were all in on the act. Saphyre had come to take for granted that emotional intimacy, familiarity and affection were the traditional ways that people got that sort of insight. People regularly adored the spectacle of Saphyre without ever seeing him. It often felt like he had a secret shield to everyone else. Darien of course saw through that. Saw him. Cultivated vulnerability was a racket.

It was also why he wanted to have a conversation in the first place.

"Do I not get to have any fun secrets? Next it's going to be 'and you smell like Reginald from the feast'," Saphyre answered with a grandiose sigh. "Which I do, but not in a fun way. We had lunch. Well we, amongst others, had lunch. Some of his squad some of mine. All very civil," he explained in his meandering way, well aware they both knew he was taking the scenic route to the actual answer to Darien's question.

"I can't believe you busted me immediately, I was going to be real cute about it," Saphyre said finally, reaching out to straighten out Darien's lapels that needed no straightening. He was always immaculate. "I have a bottle of nice wine in my bag, I was going to get you home and have a drink, you'd have a drink," Saphyre's gaze lifted, he wore no contacts that night just the pale blue of his natural eye colour. He leaned up and placed a kiss softly on Darien's lips. "And I was going to ask some very meaningful mature questions about what it would mean for us - to you - for me - if I were to accept your offer to become your Pomme."

"But I am, like, traumatized by intimacy or whatever so I kinda came in with the manic energy of a chihuahua who badly needs to pee," Saphyre explained plonking his forehead ungracefully against Darien collarbone.

Darien wrapped his arms around Saphyre, tilting his head to let his jaw rest ever so slightly on the wolf's head.  "I told you I would wait as long as it took until you were ready, one way or another.  You need not force anything, but if you desire, we can retire to my home and discuss whatever you feel we need to."

Saphyre couldn't help but notice the way they notched together. It was the way of bodies, he could insist to himself but it didn't change the way he felt when it happened. Like he was somewhere he ought to be.

"I know," it was half the reason he considered it at all.

"I just want to hear to pitch. Fill out the details. I'm not making promises or forcing things."

Saphyre tugged back to look up into Darien's face again.

"It's just usually when it comes to the 'lets talk about us' part of the relationship I'm either ghosted or entrenched in a cult already. Middle ground where someone is like 'I want you to be comfortable' is foreign. And I'm American, we have a rich tradition of being afraid of foreign things." he said somehow managing a straight face as he stood in heels and glitter eye shadow gazing at his Irish immigrated vampire boyfriend.

Darien chuckled.  "Not just american.  All humans are uncomfortable with foreign or unknown things.  Let me get my things and we will go someplace more private and comfortable."

Saphyre wrinkled his nose playfully. "How dare you call me a human. You're just trying to hurt me now."

"You were human once, as was I."  Darien pointed out as he let Saphyre go and went to his desk to get his keys and wallet from the drawer.  Lucy chirped and flew to his collar.

Saphyre leaned against the doorframe, watching Darien move about the space. They were human, many moons ago. He wondered what a human Saphyre would think of a human Darien had they not been separated by time, continents and circumstance but that child was so distant from him he could not put himself back into that mind to say nothing of a Darien he had never known.

"Once," Saphyre agreed, smiling as Lucy came to him either bidden by the sound of keys or the intrinsic link that bound them. Ah, to be so sure.

With his possessions gathered and paperwork tucked away in drawers, Darien went to his lover and offered and arm.  "Shall we?"

Saphyre smiled and tucked his hand into the crook of Darien's arm. "We shall! This was all an elaborate ruse to get you home at a decent hour."

"Is that what this was?  Clever.  You know you have me wrapped around your little finger."  Darien said, his smirk once more at home on his lips.  "Although home may not be the best place for this discussion.  Raymond will likely be home, and will easily overhear our discussion if he is awake."

Saphyre laughed lightly. He knew no such thing, but he very much liked to hear Darien say it.

"I did think of that. And it might be inconsiderate of me towards Raymond or Travarius but seeing as they probably by now know how I sound when I - how do the romance novels put it? - reach my pleasure crest I didn't think there was too much need for discretion between us all. Unless you intend to ask of me something terribly untoward. In which case I'm very excited to hear about it; do you want to do it in your car instead?" Saphyre asked leaving the double meaning of his statement quite out in the open.

Darien laughed.   "You are a terrible tease.  I will leave the choice to you. Whatever you are most comfortable with." He said as they made their way outside and to the car. He opened the passenger door for Saphyre and waited for the wolf to be seated and comfortable before closing the door and coming around to the driver's side and sliding into the seat. Lucy crawled across his shoulder and made her cute bat noises at Saphyre.

Saphyre shrugged his shoulders in a playfully coy manner. Tease wasn't really the right term when there was full intention of follow through but he liked the thought beneath the accusation. The idea that he got to Darien, pleased and excited him. It was a compliment really.

"I'm comfortable discussing this at your place," he assured resolutely.

Settled into Darien's car Saphyre cooed at Lucy in retort to her little bat noises. He reached over to rub a gentle finger over the top of her head between her ears.

"Have you ever done it in your car?" Saphyre asked curiously, it was not really the topic at hand but Darien's response had snagged his interest.

"This one? No. It is not quite roomy enough for such things to not get awkward. Back seats work best after all. " Darien replied as he steered them towards his home. At this hour there was precious little traffic. It was downright pleasant of a drive.  "Of course limousines are among the best for recreational activities, especially if your driver is discreet."

Saphyre looked around the space. He'd achieved some pretty indecent acts in tighter quarters but he wouldn't say so, he'd just take the opportunity to show Darien some time they took a drive together. For the moment he just let his hand dip down to rest near-innocently on the other man's thigh with a grin. It was a companionable touch, a display of comfortable intimacy.

"Oh, of course," Saphyre agreed playfully. "Have you spent a lot of time in limousines with discreet drivers?"

"Some, but not since coming to Seattle.  Although there was that pink limousine Klaus ordered up for us to go to Sebastian's business that one night.  The driver seemed quite perturbed by his passengers."  Darien replied with an amused chuckle.

"I get the feeling there have been a lot of iterations of Darien Walker," Saphyre mused with a smile on his lips, he enjoyed all the facets Darien had let him glimpse and the parts that he imagined would always sparkle through. At least in this life time.

Saphyre laughed delightedly. "Apparently some of them carry on right under my nose. A pink limo? To go to Bitten?"

"Yes.  Our poker night came to a close earlier than expected so we decided to attend open mic night for some entertainment.  Klaus took care of the transportation for the three of us, myself, him, and Malaki.  He apparently has a sense of humor."  Darien confirmed.
   
"You, Klaus, and Malaki in a pink limo," Saphyre sighed wistfully, his tongue following the sharps of his own teeth as he shook his head and grinned out the window. There was a certain fluidity to a lot of vampires, Klaus seemed rather rigid in that regard despite his burgeoning gift that resulted in his parties. Still. The wonder of a mental image is it didn't have to be plausible. "My kingdom for a discreet driver."

Darien chuckled. "I expect Malaki would be quite taken by the same idea. " They arrived at the condo and Darien turned off the car and exited to come around and open the door for Saphyre.

"Well, he has very good taste," Saphyre smiled as he climbed from the car and waited to take Darien's arm when it was offered to him. He was a white gown short of becoming a debutant with the way let the vampire lead him around, and get doors for him but he couldn't help the fact it was enchanting. That it left him aflutter. What a nonsensical thing to be after all the romantic disaster he'd incurred over the years. But there was no other word for the buoyant feeling in the pit of his being, and though he was doing his best not to just unravel himself into Darien's hands for both of their sakes - it was all he wanted to do.  That scared him. And the idea of trying to do everything correctly and things still falling apart scared him. And most of all the idea that this was in fact the singular beautiful thing that all the poets since the dawn of time had spoken about scared him. How could he be trusted with the real thing when he'd fallen for so many counterfeits before?

In the stairwell up to Darien's apartment he stopped him, leaned up on his toes and kissed him. Saphyre wasn't sure if either of them had said anything up until that point, his thoughts had gotten loud and his palms were sweating a little. "I'm not going to say yes tonight, even if I want to." he informed him, speaking like it was Darien who needed to be soothed. "Just so you know. No pressure. Just a conversation."

"Of course. " Darien told him with an indulgent smile. " I will give you the answers you need. There is no need for rush."

With that said, they continued up to the condo, which was quiet at that hour.  Lucy flew off to her perch with a click and a squeak.  "Do you wish to discuss things in the living room or in my chamber?"  Darien asked.

Saphyre watched Lucy fly to her perch, partly because she was adorable and partly because his beast took notice of her and her sharp quick movements. With one hand gently braced to the wall he unbuckled and stepped out of his heels, leaving them at the door.

"Mmm, what are your rules about wine in your chamber?" Saphyre inquired after a thoughtful hum.

"Well I certainly prefer it to be consumed by a scantily clad, incredibly sexy creature lounging provocatively on my bed or settee." Darien told him in a teasing tone.

"I think I can abide those rules," Saphyre replied as he invited himself into Darien's kitchen to retrieve a wine glass and a corkscrew. There was a great intimacy in this he realized while he set his bag down on the counter to pull out the bottle of wine.

"It's a cabernet and merlot blend from an Irish winery. I couldn't resist," he explained as he peeled back the red foil to reveal the cork. Though Darien could not partake in the wine itself he would be able to taste it in Saphyre's blood once he had. "Is it offensive if I ask if you were a drinking man back in your day?"

"It is not offensive at all," the vampire replied, leaning against the doorway.  "I was quite the drinker, and enjoyed a great variety of vintages and types of drink."

Saphyre dug the corkscrew into the cork, working it out with a bartender's ease. His gaze drew over Darien as he put aside the cork, smiling a little to himself because he liked the way he looked at him. And the way he leaned against the door frame. And the way he indulged him so patiently. He just liked him, and sometimes Saphyre was so busy turning that feeling over looking for the cracks and sharp edges that would inevitably cut him that he forgot to enjoy it.

"I can imagine you being a wilder in your time," Saphyre said, pouring the wine out into the glass. The garnet colour very reminiscent of blood. "Did you have a favourite?"

"Oh yes. I did enjoy a good whiskey, although my drink of choice was often driven by my company at the time of drinking it.  " Darien nodded.

"When in Rome, drink what the Romans are drinking," Saphyre agreed, taking up his glass with intention. He came in to Darien's space having to tilt up his chin with the proximity. "You do that now too I suppose, drink what the drink is drinking. Shall we?"

Darien slid his arm around Saphyre and guided him towards the bedroom.  "As you wish, my dear.  "  He was hoping the drink might relax the stressed werewolf.

Saphyre had brought the bottle with him, as civilized as a glass was with a shifter's metabolism he'd need at least a couple glasses for the notes to properly show up in his blood. He let himself be guided, once they found themselves with a bedroom door between them and the world Saphyre found a place to put down the bottle and briefly handed off the glass to Darien. From there he unbuttoned and kicked off the artfully-torn high-waisted rose brocade trousers he'd been wearing, leaving himself in the red fishnets that had shown beneath them and the satin and lace camisole he'd french tucked into said high waist.

"Scantily clad," he said with the playful air of checking something off a list while he reclaimed the wine glass from Darien and proceeded to drape himself across the bed. "Lounging. Is this what you had in mind?" he asked before taking a sip of the wine.


"Oh, absolutely."  Darien said, taking a long moment to enjoy the view in front of him.  "You make quite the distraction."

Saphyre smiled, pleased by this praise he took another mouthful of wine before shifting to sit up a little more so as to give less of a debaucherous appearance.

"I do my very best," he said, patting the bed next to him. It might not be the most traditional place to discuss the details of a contract, but there was not much about the wolf that was traditional.

"Do you want to eat before we talk or after?" Saphyre asked. "I suppose there's also during but it's rude to talk with your mouthful,"

Darien chuckled.  "Although the temptation is strong , I shall wait."  He slid his vest off and unbuttoned the top buttons of his shirt before sliding onto the bed next to Saphyre.  "Do you wish to ask questions for me to answer, or shall I attempt to explain a bit more thoroughly than our last conversation and see if there is anything I missed?
   
Saphyre watched Darien undress - not completely, not even  enough to be scandalous by Victorian standards but still he felt the warmth in himself, the interest of his beast. Eugh, he had to have it bad if he was getting excited over top buttons.

Somehow he managed to pull his attention up from Darien's throat. "I think you explaining would be a good place to start. What your concept of my being your Pomme would be, and we'll work our way out from there."

Darien nodded.  "Even though I have briefly explained previously, I will start at the beginning.  Pomme is an abreviation for the term  Pomme de sang, which means apple of blood.  Please do not ask where the term came from, I have no answer for that.  As for what my concept of the position would be, especially for you, it is very akin to the position you currently hold as my lover.  I would dote upon you, give you gifts and attention, and act as your protector in vampire society.  In return for this, you would offer your blood as my nourishment upon a regular basis.  The agreement between us would mean that no other vampire would dare partake of you unless offered by myself.  With the current laws in America stating that we must find willing sustenance, there is little need to use this as a way from protecting you from having to feed someone you do not wish to, so in truth it can be anything you desire it to be. "

Saphyre smiled and preoccupied himself with sipping wine so he wouldn't interrupt Darien while he listened to him explain. He nodded slowly.

"Okay, so that would mean if I were to be asked to work another ArchAngel event I would not be donating. Would I still be dancing?" Saphyre asked trying to make it sound casual.

"Yes, if that is what you desire. I have no intention of attempting to assert any control over you. To do so would be a tragedy, " Darien told him. It was truth, all of it. To cage such a creature would be the worst crime he could commit.

Saphyre gazed at Darien a little while, waiting for the catch. It was usually the dancing, the clothes coming off and the back bridges and the six inch high heels. Sometimes it was the make up. Rarely, and most absurdly, it was the fact he got fuzzy on a full moon - like that was a thing he could change about himself.

Saphyre was a lot, and past partners always had something to say about it. That it made them look bad, that they couldn't keep up, that if he really loved them he'd change, just a little, for the better. And often he did, without realizing it, even parts of him he felt were rigid and immovable. He'd turned himself inside out for men who never really liked who he was in the first place and had his heart broken anyways.

Saphyre realized been waiting for Darien to ask something of him that he wasn't willing to give so that he could tell him no and prove how much he'd grown. How much better he'd gotten at this game. He thought of the waiting Darien hadn't objected to, and his little act of brattiess at Klaus' part that had gone unnoticed because Darien didn't think they shouldn't end up separately at the same sex party because neither of them seemed all that fussed on monogamy. He thought about his offer to make him Pomme that had spooked him so badly because he thought he was asking so much of him so quickly when all he'd really asked was to take care of him in exchange for his blood - something he gave freely anyways. Saphyre had been waiting for Darien to be the kind of man who thought he was too much and wanted to hold him down anyways.
.
Darien was not that kind of man. They weren't playing a game with each other - or at least Darien wasn't playing. After time with his own self worth Saphyre had let Darien in because he did not look at him like he was too much, but like he was enough.

Saphyre leaned in, rubbing his cheek against Darien's shoulder, a raw and wolfish gesture. The nuzzle reached upwards his nose brushing the vampire's jaw pressing a kiss to his pulseless throat.

"So just... I don't donate to anyone else unless you allow them. We carry on like we have been. Do you feed from others in this arrangement?"

Darien slid his arm around Saphyre once more, a familiar and comfortable gesture.  "Usually the answer is yes. In this case, I will ask you- Do you want me to?"

Saphyre tipped his head, considering that, the power of the decision Darien was putting in his hand. It didn't suit him to wield it but he couldn't help but smile at his asking. He shook his head.

"I want you to get what you need when you need it, I want you looked after. I know I'm not always readily available."

Darien smiled, nodding, and kissed Saphyre's brow.  "Then I shall do so, as I feel the same for you. I know you worry, that something of your life before we met continues to shape your decisions now. That is why I make no demands of you. I adore you, and it pleases me that you might feel such for me, but I do not need to push for things that will come if they are meant to.  You need not answer me tonight, or any night in truth. "

Saphyre closed his eyes, enjoying the tender affection. He opened them again when Darien was finished speaking, his pale blue eyes found Darien's dark ones.

"I adore you, no might. I do," he assured with a firmness to the soft words.

"I'd hate for the way I carry on to put a might in there for you. You should probably know that I'm crazy about you. I don't want the past to get between us. I trust you," Saphyre said his voice a whisper but the sentiment leaving his heart thudding heavily against his ribcage. It was true, of course, but it was also a power he was putting in Darien's hands.

Darien sighed softly. " Hearing you say such words, knowing that you care for me as I do you is more than enough.  You have made your way into my heart, far deeper than I thought possible. You leave me full of wonder," he didn't say that he wondered when  it would come to pass that he would grow to hate him like so many of his previous lovers had.  His fingers sought bare skin, stoking lightly, the quiet joy of the moment making him seek the closeness.

Saphyre shifted closer, notching them together. In his current attire bare skin was easy enough for Darien to find. He kept his hand on the wine glass but rested the base of it against his hip. Having trouble finding words he put another kiss against Darien's throat.

"You leave me full of..." Saphyre trailed off, the corner of his mouth quirked as he thought of the less heartfelt way that sentence could end. "Ease. It feels easy to love you. I make it complicated so it can make sense to me. But, just know that it's like breathing for me."

Darien closed his eyes, resting his cheek against Saphyre's hair. There was no need for more words at that moment, it was right simply to be there, fitting like two pieces of the same puzzle. It was probably that comfort that made Darien miss it, the feeling of the power within him welling up and overflowing. To Saphyre however, the air around them seemed suddenly heavier, darker, a feeling of unseen danger lurking, as if he had somehow gone from predator to prey in the span of a moment.

Saphyre's eyes had closed for a rosy moment, but they flicked open in the sudden chill that rolled down his spine that had nothing to do with the temperature or Darien's touch. There had been no sound, or smell that had set him off but his beast’s hackles were suddenly raised, tail between his legs - something was terribly wrong. Something was just out of sight in the darkness of the balcony, or in the shadows beneath the bed. He strained for the sound of it, everything sharper and yet more muffled beneath the sound of his own racing pulse.

He moved slowly, sitting up from Darien his pupils splayed in the fear that was suddenly upon him as he tried to spot the threat. Carefully he set aside the glass of wine, his hand trembled a little. He realized he'd been holding his breath when he whispered. "Darien, do you feel that?"

Darien opened his eyes as Saphyre went suddenly alert, the feeling of his lovers fear washing back to him in a delicious wave.  He realized too late when Saphyre used his name and not a term on endearment what was happening and lurched to his feet with a curse.

"Fuck!" The hissing exclamation was full of anger.  His dark eyes flew around the room, looking to put space between them, the sound of continued cursing heralding his arrival to the spot, so fast it might have been missed. "I'm sorry." He whispered.

The fear left, as quickly as it came slipping off of him like Darien had yanked it with him in his flurry of movement and curses. The sickly residue of that kind of fear remained, a tremble in his limbs, his mouth dry and his molars crushed together but the threat had moved on.

There was a part of him that knew when Darien apologized but the rest of him was still just shuddering in the aftermath - or perhaps didn't want to acknowledge the truth. He wanted Darien to come back to the bed with the barely revealed cupid's bow of his collar bone and tell him it was going to be alright, to say all the love letter things Saphyre hung onto for rainy days. He knew already that wasn't going to happen, but he wanted it anyways.

He wanted to live another moment in the before, rather than the after.

"You felt it too?" Saphyre asked, a gloss of tears in his eyes which felt childish and he hurried to wipe them away on his wrist. He moved uselessly forward to swing his legs over the side of the bed. There was nothing under there after all. "It left - it was - but it's gone now, I think."

Darien was leaned against the far wall, his arm braced against it, head hanging and eyes closed tightly, a look of pain on his features.  "I.. felt your fear. " He said haltingly after a moment. "I'm so sorry, Saphyre. Please, don't come any closer. Not yet. "

Saphyre pushed himself back again, giving Darien more space even though he'd only asked for him not to come any closer. He folded his legs up against his chest, watching the vampire over his knees. He ached to help him, or else he just ached, but in either case there was nothing to be done for it but wait.

Precious minutes slipped by as Darien pulled his power back in. No matter what people might say, no, it was not like riding a bicycle. It was more like being forced to use a muscle that had atrophied with disuse.  It would take time to build it back up, to recapture the skill with which he handled it previously, which was why it took him so long to do it now. But God be damned, why now? Why couldn't it be with that blasted woman downstairs, or really anyone else, anyone who wasn't Saphyre.

So this is how it ends, he thought, bitterness seeping into him like a poison.  All he had built so far teetered on the edge of an abyss in his mind, headed for inevitable destruction.

He slowly straightened.  “I think.. it may be safe now." He said, not wanting to look at Saphyre.

During those long minutes Saphyre breathed in, and out in careful and intentional breaths. He worked himself back to a place where his heart beat a steady even rhythm and his palms no longer itched with the crawl of receded terror. Though his mind could scurry off in so many directions he made it heel and waited for Darien to return to him at that same even place.

Saphyre carefully unfolded himself, coming back to the edge of the bed. He looked at Darien while Darien resolutely did not look at him. Always refined and in control the uncertainty he injected with a 'may' did not go unnoticed so Saphyre did not venture any further forward.

"What happened?" Saphyre asked as gently as he could manage.

"Me,"  Darien said.  He hand was still on the wall, and it clenched tightly.  "I happened.  What you felt- that illogical, faceless fear- that came from me.  Flight is not the only thing my bloodline gifted me with."  He barked a harsh laugh at himself.  "Just like Klaus, only instead of lust, mine is terror."

The cold truth of it was a little harder to swallow than Saphyre had anticipated. Having strung the concept together already he thought the confirmation would be easier to digest but it seemed so incongruous with the man he knew.

"So what you're saying is," Saphyre began to speak before the numb feeling between his ears had subsided, the corner of his mouth twitched just a little. "It also gives you fight or flight," he said a reckless laugh falling out of him in its wake and he covered his mouth as though he could stem the flow of it or swallow back the words but the more he tried to smother it the more came.

"I'm sorry, it's not funny," Saphyre insisted but his shoulders were still shaking with laughter.

Darien looked at him finally, an expression of concern on his face as he pushed away from the wall. "Are you okay?" He asked, mindful of the hysterical way Saphyre was laughing, the kind of laughing that in an instant could dissolve into sobs.  He took a step, then another, hand outstretched with want to touch, but worry keeping it at a distance.  Please let him not have broken this beautiful man.

"I'm okay," Saphyre assured a little too quickly from behind his fingers. He had to look away from Darien for a moment, his knuckles pressed against his lips enough to feel his teeth against the soft flesh to quell the remaining giggles. It could have tipped easily into tears and he wasn't going to let that happen.


"I'm okay - it wasn't a great joke but I'm okay, I swear," he promised looking back at Darien and his outstretched hand, or more accurately the space he kept between them. Saphyre wanted to move forward to meet it, to show him he wasn't afraid, but the reward for a miscalculation on either of their parts would be fear so he stayed put.

"Are you okay?" Saphyre asked reaching out with words instead.

Darien snorted, looking away. "No. How could I be after that?  I scared you, and it could and probably will happen again.  What was it Brandy called it? Vampire puberty? "

Saphyre shifted so he sat cross legged on the edge of the bed. His mouth skewed off to the side as he considered the scope of this revelation as well as Darien's reaction.

"You didn't do it on purpose," Saphyre soothed. He was sure of that. Almost foolishly so. In the silence between the fear and Darien getting a handle on himself again Saphyre had to stand on the throat of the thought that vampires were well known for their sadistic games. The long cons for even a little pay off because eternity was a long time and amusement harder and harder to come by. But all of Darien's apologies were earnest, his shame and regret apparent.

"Just like regular puberty, you got a boner on my thigh at the middle school dance. It's not a big deal. Did your boner make me almost piss myself? Yes. But that's because I didn't know you could do that so I assumed we were being attacked by demons, apparently we go to a very religious middle school," Saphyre rambled in an attempt to bring some of that ease back into the room. He didn't think he was succeeding.

"So what do we do? Set up a haunted house in lieu of an orgy?" Saphyre asked unsure if this was a one for one comparison to Klaus' current condition.

Darien couldn't help but laugh.  "The man you are dating just turned out to be the boogeyman and you’re say it's no big deal?"  He went to the bed then, and it was just him, no irrational fear, no heaviness and darkness.  "You are correct that I didn't do it on purpose.  To ruin such a perfect moment," Anger crossed his features, then fled.  "You said you loved me, could you still now, knowing what I can do?"  He asked, settling on the edge of the bed, leaving space enough between them that Saphyre could close it or leave it as he chose.  He didn't answer the question yet, as he needed to think on it.

"The man I'm dating is a vampire who can fly, control bats and was born on Halloween - on foreshadowing alone I have to take this in stride," Saphyre quipped with a wry smile. He watched Darien come closer and part of him braced to feel that creeping terror again but all he felt was Darien's body depressing the mattress next to him, relief, and an edge of shame for worrying.

There was the classic question: Could you still love a monster like me? Saphyre had been on both sides of this question more than once and it broke his heart a little to heart it from Darien.

"You know I could rip a man's arms off and feed them to him, right? Like pretty easily. It's not what I plan on spending my afternoons doing but I could. What we can do, what we have to do - it's complicated. All the moving parts are complicated. But loving you is easy, it's not a choice I make. Like I said it's breathing," Saphyre explained stiltedly, still jittery in his skin. He shifted over, coming to rest his head against Darien's thigh.  "I'm still breathing."

Darien closed his eyes and smiled.  "Well, not actually Halloween, but your point is made.  I suppose it is poetic for me to have such power.  But it will take time to get a handle on it,"  he stroked Saphyre’s hair gently, then stopped with an exhausted sigh.  "Speaking of bats, though, I need to stay away from Lucy for a while.  Not to mention I suppose working at the club might be a bit of a problem if this happens again."

Saphyre hummed thoughtfully nodding against his thigh. He could hear the weariness in the sigh. Darien seemed worn around the edges from reigning it in so he could be close to Saphyre again. He wasn't sure of the particulars of Darien's burgeoning power but they would figure it out.
"These things can be arranged. Have you eaten tonight? I might taste a little off, but," Saphyre asked, pushing himself up to sit alongside Darien properly.

"I ate earlier.  And... Well, as I stated, my power is strikingly similar to Klaus', just not as.. pleasant," Darien said, rubbing Saphyres arm with a cool hand.

"Mmmmh," Saphyre hummed nodding thoughtfully. "Is it fucked up if I ask if my fear tastes good? That might just be me validation hunting but I'm curious," he teased gently leaning in to leave a kiss on his shoulder to show he meant no harm.

Darien ran his tongue over his teeth, trying to come up with an answer.  "It's not so much taste and yet it is. It's delicious in a way that is not unlike hearing a haunting melody," he said finally, his fingers tracing circles. "And yes, although I hated for it to happen, your fear was potent and quite ... Good. "

It probably spoke to something very wrong with Saphyre that that pleased him. He smiled and leaned into Darien's touch, it was easy to feel distant from that fear, it had only been a taste for him too. Fathomless, but also formless.
"Can I ask a less preening question?"

"Yes. Of course."  Darien said.  He was comforted by the fact Saphyre hadn't run away.  He was still there, still beside him.

"Circling back to Klaus' ability, everyone was very keen to stress the potential for uhm - " Saphyre vaguely regretted having started to speak on the topic. It was an important question, the kind that required an answer but also that one didn't want to know the answer to.

"Fatal levels of horny, I guess. Do we - Do we know if scaring to death is in your purview?"

"Yes. It is possible, but dependent on the health of those subjected to it, as well as the distance from me.  I will have to work very hard to gain control,"  Darien said in complete seriousness.  "Now that the ability has manifested, it will grow in strength and area of effect at a rate I cannot predict."

"Cool, cool, cool, good to know," Saphyre murmured, nodding along. The words all made sense, and the reality of it had been experienced first hand but it was still going to take time to digest. "Mostly nothing to fear but fear itself... It's a good season for it to manifest, at least," Saphyre offered.

"I suppose, although the club is still seeing considerable business.  I will have to arrange to have a manager on site while I handle paperwork and such from home.  I do not want to scare away my customers. Literally."  Darien replied.

"Halloween is big in the entertainment world," Saphyre had to agree. "Maybe we can spin it, project art house horror movies on the wall, put in a fog machine. You play an ambient and haunting piano. Nightmare Shades for October," he mused. Creative direction was his day job, and this, the shop-talking-suggestions were the tender roots of their relationship. This was where they'd started, club owner and promoter and where they were at regular enough intervals that it gave context to everything else.

Darien chuckled.  "A month long halloween party?  That is certainly one way to handle it."

"Hey they have theme parks and shops where it's Christmas year round, why not give the best holiday a little extra love?" Saphyre smiled but he wouldn't push it. There was probably still too many unknown variables to be sorting out silver linings just yet. "Well however you'd like to handle it moving forward just keep me in the loop. I'm not a great Lucy sitter candidate but I'll help where I can."

"Just the fact that you are still here is more than enough.  I will figure out the rest.  I am resourceful."  Darien said, pulling him close and planting a kiss on his hair.

Saphyre curled up against Darien, his arms wrapping around him in kind. "Yes you are resourceful, and I am a resource."

A Darkflame & Grimoire Co-Post

Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244

Sept 4th- Archangel Industries 4pm- Ramone and Saphy

Ramon and Saphyre had made their way to the vampire strong hold with several hours of daylight remaining. It meant the undead were very much in torpor and would not be an issue as they made their way to visit Talbot.

The doors of the basement elevator opened as the security guard escorted them down to the Lab that housed Lawrence Talbot and Dr. Englund.

"Ever get the feeling we're from the UN, checking a secret lab for war crimes and WMDs?"  Ramone asked.

Saphyre who was touching up his lip gloss hummed thoughtfully and then snapped the hand mirror closed tucking it away in the pocket of his jumpsuit. "I was thinking more like a Charlie's Angels kinda vibe, but I can fuck with that."

As they made their way down to the lab he did an excited little shimmy despite their security escort.
"He gets to breathe fresh air tonight! I'm so excited! I wore lashes so I wouldn't cry."

"I don't know how he's managed to stay sane," Ramone said, nodding.  "Your plants have likely saved the day."

"Good afternoon gentlemen." Dr. Englund said as she stepped out of the lab, greeting the pair of werewolves. Clearly she had been notified that they were on their way. "Come on in. You know the drill, we will have to make sure you decon on the way out before you leave for the day. But I let Larry know you were on your way down. He is actually in a good mood."

"Does he know he's going to the roof?" Ramone asked.  "I'm surprised he wasn't sitting at the elevator waiting for us."

Stacey smiled "Absolutely not. I figured you could drop the surprise on him. He isn't even aware that we have a wheelchair for him so you can wheel him up in style."

"He'll want to try and walk," Ramone said.  "I know I would."

"It's here based off what I've witnessed the past week. I know he is prideful but the fact remains he must not strain himself too much, he is still very weak. Perhaps you can talk him into it so he isn't too worn out to enjoy the roof." The doctor replied as she readjusted her glasses and checked her watch. "Thank you again for coming down to visit him. I know he appreciates the visits from Tom when he drops by during the days of the full moon. And I have noticed a vast improvement in his mood when he sees some wolfy faces. It usually lingers for a few days. His mental health needs tending to just as much as his physical." She said.

"We'll tell him all the cool kids have started wheeling around outside and he'll be a social outcast if he doesn't get the hang of it before he's reintroduced into wolfy society," Saphyre said with a little salute.

Or some such nonsense, whatever would make him at least roll his eyes rather than grimace at the aid. Though Saphyre was pretty sure he'd let them put silver filings in his teeth if it meant he got to go outside again. Wolves coming to him was a help but getting to experience the earth and sky again would be transformative.

"I was going to threaten to carry him," Ramone said.

"I could offer a lap dance, I'm not supposed to start for a couple hours but hey for a good cause," Saphyre chirped.

"So I'm supposed to push a chair with both of you on it, with you wiggling and him squirming?" Ramone asked.  "Do we need to decon on the way in if we're wheeling him out thirty seconds later?  Hopefully they've got scrubs in my size by now."

"We do have scrubs in your size now. I got clearance to escort you two up to the roof via the private VIP elevator. And Yes we need you to decon. We are taking care of another sick patient, so we need to be cautious as they are not fairing as well as Larry right now."Stacey explained and paused, offering them a sympathetic smile. "Thank you boy for doing this. Tom explained some of the nuances of your pack issues, as well as some personal. I really appreciate the fact you are willing to come into vampire territory to do this, and I think I can speak for Larry as well. It means a lot. And not to harp just a gentle reminder anything you see and or smell in here stays here."

She went through the security protocols to open the lab and had them enter letting them decon and change into scrubs while they showered and readied themselves she made sure the blinds on Patient L's room were drawn and turned off the monitor to the room. She didn't risk turning off the security feed to Brandy's room but hoped the wolves would be eager enough to rush by and not be nosey.

"How you doing tonight?" Ramone asked, as he and Saphy entered the room.  There was no attempt at false joviality.  What would the point be?  Talbot would be able to smell the fakeness.  No, werewolves got brutal honesty, because that is what they gave.

Saphyre tried not to let anything show on his face when Dr. Englund mentioned another sick patient. He couldn't help but think of Brandy with that same shiver of curdling afterglow he'd felt at Klaus' gathering. Everything turned upside down. He bit his cheek and took his scrubs and the kind words with a smile.

The shower was probably the greatest sacrifice, almost no one saw Saphyre with an unmade face. He'd worn lashes so he wouldn't cry but he'd known he'd have to take them off anyways.

As they passed by he spared a glance at the extra room and thought maybe he could smell leopard beneath the bleach and antiseptic smell that stung his sinuses. He probably couldn't, but all the same he made a mental note to order another UV Planter. He hadn't known it had been as bad as all this, he hadn't known it could even get so bad.

Saphyre tried to put it out of his mind as he they entered Talbot's room. It was much improved by the presence of plants, the tiny smell of earth. Though Ramone took the role of comfort through being steady and honest Saphyre put on a beaming smile. They had good news for him tonight, why wouldn't he?

"If it's half as good as you're lookin' we might be getting somewhere," he flirted playfully inviting himself to sit on the edge of Talbot's bed.

Larry sat up in the bed when the two wolves entered, his steely grey eyes alert. A sign he had skipped out his pain medication.

"Still alive and fighting, as it were, boys. As you can see, I got a room upgrade since you last popped by. I think the doc's sweet on me. " He joked as he pressed the button on the bed to push him upright more. "Better than dealing with that other sonofabitch. Haven't seen him for a couple nights now.  Not sure what is up with that. They tell me jack shit. So tell me how things are going in the real world outside Club Dead."

"Well, given the tone she uses when saying certain names, it's not you she's sweet on," Ramone said with a genuine chuckle.  "The usual bullshit going on outside.  I've started going to the gym twice a week to build up some muscle and I'm taking boxing lessons.  Been running too, to build up cardio.  Mostly that is to try and wear out a friend's dog but whatever works."

Saphyre's gaze slipped from Ramone to Talbot, and back to Ramone, and back to Talbot. They did have some really phenomenal news and were currently talking about cardio and workout regimes. His eyes narrowed a little.
"Sooo, anyhoops, quick poll of everyone present. What are our feelings about rooftops? Yay or nay? Personally I'm all for them," Saphyre mused and patted Lawrence's shin. "And actually I hear they have one. Here on this very building. If you'll believe it."

"Personally, I'd be more interested in your opinion of wheelchairs," Ramone said.  "Because there is one outside and it's a straight run to the elevator."

Larry paused and studied both of the wolves as they bombarded him with news. New was good. He rarely got any sort of intel out of the doctor. "I don't mind rooftops. Wheelchairs, not so much. But if what you are hinting at isn't a joke, then I might not be so adverse to it. So long as I don't hear either of you trying to call me Meals on Wheels. You aren't pulling an old man's legs and trying to get my hopes up? Why would they let me out of this coffin?"

"I've been reliably informed several times by Dr. Englund that they're trying to make you better in here," Saphyre answered with a soft chuckle as he hopped down off the bed, he spoke as he made his way out of the room to go fetch the wheelchair. "So probably something to do with that."

"You said it, Old Man," Ramone said.  "And if you don't like the wheelchair, I can carry your broken down old ass to the elevator, which is apparently an express to the roof.  As in roof top garden when a bunch of pretty ladies lounge around in diaphanous outfits."

"You try and carry me and I will have to chew your arm off and beat your ass with it." Larry grumbled as he forced himself to sit up pulling the covers off his legs revealing the hospital gown he was wearing as he carefully dragged his legs off the mattress to hang over the edge of the bed. The wolves noticed the tightness around the Talbot's eyes as they hung off the bed, and he sat up, not supported by the mattress and bed frame.

"You sure you could handle that much solid food?" Ramone asked.  "Maybe you'd be better to take on something a little softer.  I know this nineteen year old sub who talks a good line.  I can tell him to go easy on you."  He nudged Saphy.  "What do you think?  Would Pan be up to  changing his Depends?"

Saphyre chuckled while he leaned against the handles of the wheel chair. He tried not to make a big show of watching Talbot as he got himself to the edge of the bed. He sent his beast forward for support. Shifters weren't supposed to get like this. Not like Brandy, not like Talbot. This infirmity felt human and it was scary.

"You kidding? He loves community service," Saphyre said, thinking instead of the green haired ball of bravado that was Pan while he tried to angle to wheel chair so they could easily maneuver Talbot into it, making sure to lock the wheels so it wouldn't roll off.

"I don't know who that pup is never met him, but if he's a sub  I could school him." Larry said with a small laugh, they all knew the words didn't entirely smell and ring true at the moment as they watched the former Ulfric of Fairbanks stand up shakily his legs trembling as he stood using the bed for support as he found the wheelchair and awkwardly plunked himself onto the leather of the seat letting out a soft grunt looking pale and fatigued.

He opened his eyes looking up at the fluorescent lighting in the ceiling, his muscles feeling like fire coursed along every fibre as his brain screamed in protest as he finally looked at the two wolves and then at the IV line in his arm and the IV stand as he contemplated hitting the medication line.  He wanted desperately to hit that button, it was something he did every hour on the hour normally, but he didn't want the flood of opiate cocktail to wrap his brain in a thick cotton fog. Not with the two of them there. He might forget a detail of the visit, and it wasn't like they came to see him often. His inner wolf needed to be cognizant and aware, the drugs helped the pain but practically put his inner beast to sleep and dulled his sense too much.

If the wolves of Seattle made the effort to come see him individually once or twice a month, he was damn well going to fight to make it the effort to show he appreciated it.  It was likely as awkward for them as it was for him, but he wanted to show them gratitude and some modicum of respect for coming to visit him despite the fact he was a former shadow of the wolf he was.  He cleared his throat. "Word to the wise, boys don't every take a hot shot of Silver Nitrate, not even once. Christ on a cracker...  We should get this show on the road before Englund changes her mind. One of you two get that IV stand and help take it on a walk.  It feels like a lifetime since I've been able to smell fresh air or feel the sun on my skin."

“Let her change her mind,” Ramone said. “She wouldn’t be able to stop you, let alone all three of us. Hey Doc!  Let’s get that elevator open. We’ve got a wolf here who hasn’t smelled fresh air in far too long and it is going to take an army armed with your grandmother’s silverware to keep us down here. We’ll drag him up the shaft without the elevator if we have to.”

They were a lot alike, Talbot and him. Two Ulfrics, alive when they should be dead. Where his damage had been mental and spiritual, Talbot’s was physical. Lycanthropes could survive a lot but what Talbot had been subjected to was more than most could have lived through. If Ramone had any say in the matter, he’d see Talbot fit and able to face Stiles again. The sneaky bastard didn’t know what he’d awakened.

"It be nice if they had given this a flame paint job or perhaps a nice cameo. You know, it gives you the illusion of being able to go faster." Larry said as he was pushed out of his room and into the main surgery and observation area. He saw Dr. Englund there.  "You aren't trying to pull the wool over my eyes doc? You are it isn't April fools day? You are really going to let me go outside? It was cleared by the brass?"

Dr. Englund nodded. "Yes, but I do need for you to do a light decon. No I am not joking Larry, you can go up to the roof with your chaperones. But you do have to do a very light decon before you head up there before we go. Not a full shower but there are a few cans of Lysol disinfectant I need to make sure that you give your clothing a good spray down before you leave, same with the chair and your IV line. It is only a temporary protocol, so don't be too upset. And the use of a mask while you are outside, you might not have the same immune system that you had before your accident."

Talbot's eyes subtlety looked the security monitor that that doctor was standing in front of trying to block the view, and he noted the other private room had a patient in there. He made note of who it was but his face remained unchanged as he laughed. "You're killing me, doc. That stuff smells terrible, might as well ask you to disinfect with a mild mace. But if it gets me out of here I'd likely let you douse me in skunk piss ma'am."

Stacey laughed. "How dramatic. Come on, gentlemen, let's take you to the decon bay... It also helps keep you a little harder to identify by eye as she said as she passed them the can's to spray down with and muddles the scent some.  Feel free to take a can with you in the elevator to give the surfaces a light misting when you step out. On the plus side, the roof will have fresh air, and you can air yourself up there. You are welcome to stay up there for a couple of hours if you want. You just need to be back in here an hour before sunset."

“An hour before sunrise.  Gotcha,” Ramone echoed. “It will be easier if I just pick you up and let Saphy hose you down with the bug juice,” he said. “Not sure why they think you need to be protected from 99.9% of household germs but she is the one with the keys to the kingdom, so we must obey.”  He wrapped is arms around Talbot.  “Ready?”

Dr. Englund sighed, giving the wolves a sympathetic but tired look. "We aren't entirely sure Larry's immune system isn't compromised. It seems to be a theme these days. He is lucky to be alive, we just want to take some extra precautions, especially since you are travelling into areas with traffic with other people, for everyone's safety."

"As you say. Hey Doc quick question where's Doctor Goodman at? I'm not complaining, but for someone that was always in my room poking prodding and posing questions he's been absent. Did I say something of offence and scare him off?" He said, trying to make the question seem light and playful.

Stacey paused, answering earnestly. "You've been given over to me full time to care for due to your improved status and because he has been instructed to work on other medical projects."

"Ah a happy and fortunate turn of events for me. You are after all my favorite Doctor out of the two of you. At least you understand the desire for a varied diet and the occasional mixing up food wise, rather than the soup and sandwich combo and the tiny cup of vitamin and apple juice to wash it down. I was starting to feel like I was back in kindergarten or something." Larry chuckled as he let Saphy and Ramone spray him down after he had donned a medical mask.

Before long the trio was out in the hallway with Dr.Englund who used her Keycard to open the elevator and they were on their way up to the rooftop.

Saphyre was as quick and efficient as he could be with the lemony fresh and sinus searing disinfectant. Partially because the less time they fiddled about the more time they'd have on the roof, but also because Talbot was clearly paying dearly in pain and fatigue for every moment.

"I'll get you some decals for next time," Saphyre promised as they stood in the elevator feeling the motion of it's climb, both out of the earth and then up into the sky.

Saphyre shifted on his feat, his beast practically vibrating with a tail wagging excitement as he watched the numbers go up - up - up all the way to the roof.

"Sorry you have to do through all this rigmarole today. I'm suspecting the doctors not being entirely straight on things, but my hunch is that I am not the only SickKid she is having to watch over." Larry said quietly as they pulled him out of the elevator and wheeled him onto the rooftop.

Talbot felt the sunlight fall on his face he squinted the sunlight blinding almost but the warmth felt wonderful as he breathed in deeply. Even with the mask on, he could smell the greenery that covered the rooftop.  Everything smelled so alive, so green, so lush. He made a soft noise of contentment as he squinted, trying to take in the view from his chair.

“Jesus,” Ramone said. “I had no idea.”

“No idea that paradise was hiding four hundred feet over your head?”  The voice was almost musical. They all turned to see several women, all pale and dressed in white. They were all beautiful but it was impossible not to recognize Leia, the swan queen.

“Welcome,” she said. “After so long underground, being here must be almost painful. Is there anything we can do, to make your visit more comfortable?”

"Forgive me for not standing and offering you a bow ladies." Talbot said. "There is no need to go out of your way. Just being allowed out of... Down there is more than enough. You ladies certainly have a very nice set up here, it's beautiful, so much green. The breeze and the flower and the plants all if it is just..."  He felt his throat giving him difficultly speaking, he felt so emotional, and he struggled to pull himself together and regain control. Weeping in front of the swans wasn't something he wanted to do especially with fellow wolves being present.

He noted the chalk drawing on the rooftop a few feet off to his left, the bright pink chalk clearly showcasing the work of a young child.  He tried to focus on that to chase away the overwhelming feelings but the drawing made his heart ache as he thought of his own daughter. Grief clawed and gnawed his guts. He cleared his throat, there were no tears but his voice was thick as he fought to try and bury his grief. "How's the little one doing? She's getting used to the new settings, I hope. This certainly isn't Alaska."

If they'd thought Leia had been lovely before, she simply lit up at the mention of Deitra.  "She is settling in nicely.  I had no idea that there was a hole in my heart that big until she arrived to fill it. And don't feel the need to bow.   You are a guest here.  We are your hostesses.  Anything you need, just ask.  You can even relax in the pool, if you like."

"I hadn't expected a welcoming party, Miss Betz. It honestly isn't needed, please don't feel obligated at all. As lovely as you all are, you can certainly go about your day without having to entertain. I'm just happy to see the sun and smell fresh air." Talbot laughed and looked to the other two wolves with him. "You could wheel me off into a corner, and I'd be swell if you guys had interest in chatting with the girls. I've never been one for pomp and circumstance or huge fan fares, that was more my boss's thing. I'm a simple man. Do you need anything, Ramone? Saphyre?"

Saphyre wasn't sure what to look at. The radiant swan queen, the lush paradise of a garden that surrounded them or Talbot finally getting to experience it again. Seattle had even been kind enough to put some sun out between the clouds to celebrate the occasion.

"You sure you don't want a tropical drink with a tiny umbrella? Those are so hard to pass up," Saphyre teased. "Nah I'm good, I'll just be following you into that corner, handsome. Can't get rid of me that easy. It's a pleasure to meet you Leia," he said with a little bow of his head. It felt strange to meet such an important figure of Seattle without his face on but he supposed there were worse things. Silver nitrate injections for one.

"I could certainly go for something to drink," Ramone said.  "If only to clear the Lysol off the back of my throat."

"Leia nodded.   "Elke,  dear, could you get our guests some water please?"

"Of course,"Elke answered.  "Ice?"

With care, Talbot managed to wheel his chair off to the side near the pool, finding some shade under one of the nearby garden trellis's as he surveyed the city. It was the top floor for the residential tower, the other two towers were slightly taller than the 9-story residential but the design allowed for the roof to still see a large share of sun. It was still a nice view as he surveyed the downtown street below and let his eyes swept back up admiring the surrounding buildings before admiring the sky once more.

He certainly wasn't in Alaska anymore. That thought pained him more than he would want to admit. He wondered how his pack was doing. He wondered how everyone was doing, including all the kids.  He should be dead, but he wasn't though he wondered if recovery was possible. Would he be able to walk again on his own? Would the weakness and pain abate, and could get return to the wolf he was? Or was it going to be a case of living like a weak, broken thing? Something to be looked upon with pity and curiosity.

Looking over at Ramone he was silent, as he realized he had a taste of likely how the former Ulfric felt.  He could honestly say he wasn't a fan.

"Maybe we'll all do ice water. I don't want to infer that all sea turtles should get bent or impose but do you have straws?" Saphyre asked figuring Talbot could slip a straw under the mask and keep to Dr. Englund's orders. It felt distinctly wrong to be requesting a drink from one of the Swans of Seattle, but he shrugged it off and edged his way over to where Talbot had set himself up.

Talbot gave Saphy's hip a gentle poke.  "Feeling okay son? It's one thing to entertain the ladies at court. It's another to be so up close with them. Especially since the full moon is approaching. "

Despite the pain and the social discomfort of having half the flock of swans up and out there with him on the roof...something that never bothered him before but now he was slightly nervous, slightly on edge. It was just so many people....

Mentally he chided himself quickly pushing it aside. Suck it up buttercup...

Despite everything he wanted to make sure the two visiting wolves were okay.

Unfurling his beast it slow limped its way to make contact with theirs. A gentle lean, that said , you're okay. You aren't alone, I'm there for you.

Ramone smiled when he felt the touch of Talbot’s wolf.  His rubbed back, greeting and welcome rather than any form of challenge. Talbot would feel that it was a little different from the first time he’d felt it, seen it cower before Volkov’s power.

“You’ll likely recover more in one afternoon up here than in the past month down there,” the tall werewolf said. “And you don’t need to worry about us. We’re here for you. But I guess old habits eh?  You just wait until next time. If I can keep the damned thing alive to get to you, I’m bringing you a rabbit “

Talbot chuckled. "How about you split the difference and bring me down a rabbit stew sometime? That way, I won't care if it's dead. Mind you, if you can't cook... Forgive me if I don't go stuffing it into my crumb catcher. You think serving would make you less fussy about what you eat, but after years of rations and mess hall slop.... I guess the wife spoiled me and Volkov goes out of his way to make sure we are well-fed up north."

“I will figure something out,”Ramone said. “I’m not a bad cook but I’m no chef. Anything you don’t want in the stew?  I’ve known a few fussy wolves.”

"Nothing weird like fruit. Tomatoes are fine, and by all means bring on the garlic. I am not donating and I certainly miss it. Don't go too heavy on the parsnips if you are a fan of using them or the turnip. Don't want to gas out poor Stacey too much, or myself for that matter. The med bay rooms are hermetically sealed and the airs recycled, so an air-biscuit can linger down there, is all I am saying. If you can't cook well, maybe one of your friends does?" Talbot said with a shrug.

“I said I can cook but I wasn’t a chef,” Ramone repeated. “So potatoes, carrots, a little celery and lots of garlic. That I can do. I’ll make a pot so you’ll have a couple of meals. I mean I’ve heard the horror stories about hospital food, so even a substandard rabbit stew would be a step up.”

Part one of a copost by Grimore Maxx and LadyJ

Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244


"Onion, tomato, some parsnip, mushroom, squash. I guess that sounds more like a ratatouille with bunny added, but I tell you it's good. Oh, and zucchini if you got it. Lord, my old woman used to make the most amazing Zucchini bread and relish. Jesus, Ramone you got me all sentimental now." Talbot said as he closed his eyes feeling a breeze come across the rooftop, his eyes had full adjusted to the brightness of the day and the warm tingle of the sun on his skin was something he was very aware of.

Talbot had told Ramone the story of how he’d lost his wife. “Sounds like she was a winner,” he said. “And that sounds like a veggie stew with rabbit, not rabbit stew. I mean really, does anyone actually eat parsnips?  They’re nasty carrots. “

"Helps you see in the dark, and it's good for you. Besides, if it's fifty percent rabbit or more, it's done right.  As for the parsnips, I'm certain several of the swans would fight you on that, seeing as most of them are vegan or close to it." Talbot said, as he drifted back to  better times. "And the wife was. She was a special lady that could dominate a kitchen, leaving you content to just crack the belt forward a notch or two as you sat on the front porch at night watching the northern lights while we shared a cigar. Simpler times, my friend... Simpler times."

“That was carrots. And it was a lie they told to cover the fact that the British had developed radar,” Ramone pointed out.
“I think perhaps you just haven’t had them properly prepared, Mr Valenzuela,” Leia said. “They are surprisingly versatile root vegetables.”

Saphyre let the two of them talk, they had a lot in common Ramone and Talbot. A lot of that common was so bizarrely specific. Sometimes Saphyre felt rather like an emotional support dog for Ramone going into a vampire heavy space and that Ramone was the true visitor. But he liked Talbot because he was so much like Ramone. He wanted to help him get back on his feet however long the process, however much he could offer help. And if that was making sure that Ramone could make these appointments comfortably, then he was there with bells on - or lashes he'd have to peel off.

His beast rubbed up against Talbot's in a way that said he saw his efforts and appreciated them. The way he tried to take care of them because he was just a little bit uncomfortable being taken care of. He understood that, he and Talbot had that much in common. That he too wasn't alone.

"Any root vegetable is versatile if you're brave enough," Saphyre said as he found himself a spot to lean on the edge of a planter and then flushed a little, the colouring obvious without his usual layer of foundation. It was the humour that came automatically to him and they were all adults here but somehow he felt a greater need to be gentile in front of swans and without his eyebrows.

"As I desperately scramble to steer this conversation back to wholesome topics - how did you meet your wife? If you don't mind me asking, Larry."

Larry laughed at Saphy's comment. "You aren't wrong, son. You aren't wrong." He let out a soft sigh. "A tale as old as time. We met in a bar, she rode a mechanical bull, and it was love at first sight." He paused and cleared his throat. Being a military man, he had severe doubts that the swans were here to be friendly only.

Being the Master's animal and beast to call, he wasn't fooled. They were likely up there to spy and see if he was loose tongued enough to give up details that his NDA covered or secrets about his pack or life. He didn't hold it against them. If he was the Master of the city or the Swan Queen, he would have done the same thing with his wolves. During their Seattle stay, they had gleaned things from the local wolf pack.

"So Rainbow, you still seeing that Vampire from Nightshades? He treating you right?" Larry asked. It was a simple steering of the conversation onto safer topics that might not have the swans wanting to wheel him off the roof. Still It meant no matter where he was in the building be it down in the dungeons lab or on the rooftop there was always ears and eyes on him.  It made any real deep and meaningful conversations with the wolves near impossible. He was FUBAR as they said.

Saphyre grinned, he could imagine that scene. Smell the sawdust and the stale beer from the floor. The dim lighting. The beautiful woman. Staying in the bar until they were putting the chairs on the tables around them.

His grin remained though it turned melted in the center when Talbot asked about Darien. "I am! If he treats me any righter I'll probably do something stupid to blow it all up as a Saphyre is want to do. You don't know my long and tragic dating history, Larry but you can tell by the depth and bredth of Ramone's eyeroll that it is a hot mess. Not a fun, dancing on the bar, kind of hot mess but like a 'oh no he actually got arrested - they found a head in the freezer' kind of hot mess. And this one opens doors and pulls out chairs for me and listens to the words that come out of my mouth. I was unaware they made them like that, Larry. Not with that face. He acknowledges me publicly and does not have a secret family - can you even believe?"

Saphyre could tell when he was being handed a conversation to fill up with twaddle and like all things he did nothing in half measures. "Though he is my boss so I am now officially a whore. Which is an exciting new development for me personally though you'd think I'd have that one under my belt already,"

“That reminds me.  I have to throw down the Dad card. Have the chat with Walker,” Ramone said. “Got the chance to throw the Dad card down for Lee over Dani. He’s got it bad for her.”

Larry nodded but squeezed his eyes. He hurt, but he was putting on a hell of a show, and he would be damned if he was hitting that button for drugs with the Swans about. He learned very early on when the German vampire had come to ask him about things back at the beginning of his inurnment in the basement. The pain had been unbearable the first couple months with him barely able to think let alone stay quiet. But at least now he could grit his teeth and hold off on the morphine ketamine oxy cocktail they were feeding him.

"Born and bred in a different time, Rainbow. Take things slow he's not going anywhere so make sure the relationships on your terms. If you get serious, sit down and deliberate those terms. Vampires love that shit."

Larry turned his attention to Ramone. "When did you go daddy on Lee? He seemed to really like the she-wolf when I saw them together at the bar. It was why I extended his rec time. Wonder how my boys are holding up given the current circumstances."

""Yesterday, actually," Ramone answered.  "Lee, Green and Simmons got tasked with closing up shop on the summer palace and stopped in Seattle for lunch.  Not happy about current management but making do."

"Making due and being alive is good." Larry actually looked relieved at the news. He had heard nothing about his pack in the months he had stayed. It was anyone guess of Stiles had killed anyone that was loyal or a support of his, After all, accidents happened from time to time up in Alaska and things could get hairy during the full moons.

Talbot cleared his throat as he shifted in his chair, trying to find a comfortable position. "I'm glad the boys won the lotto. Good on them. Also, good on them for being able to pay respects on the way through. There might be a ban on the boss coming to town, but we are wolves, and I don't see why we can't be in good standing with each other during the ban when passing through. I know you boys never served your country, but were either of you boy Scouts or Eagle scouts growing up?"

Saphyre giggled, like Talbot had told a very funny joke and then the shaved buds of his eyebrows lifted as he realized he was serious. "Oh! Uh, no, not me. I know how to tie a mean knot and guys-only sleep overs in the woods are up my alley but my parents were real liberal, not much for organized sports or feats of organized masculinity. I was a dance class boy," he said with a nearly apologetic shrug.

"Had to ask wasn't sure if maybe the peacocking came after a serious stint of strict parenting and too much structure. You see that a lot from kids that grow up when they break free to become their own persons. No offense taken, still haven't bumped into any wolves quite like you. They certainly broke the mold when you came into the world. You've grown on me since our original meet." Larry confessed, his eyes flicking over to Ramone curious if maybe the former Ulfric had seen some scouting in his years. "You are more than I would have expected about your pack. Hell, you even come out to visit an old man like myself that isn't your pack so the idea isn't lost on me that you are good people, Rainbow. Unconventional but still good people."

"When Saphy was born, he spoke his first words when the doctor slapped him.  "Red! Red!  We need a safe word before you start spanking me!"  He rubbed Saphy with his inner wolf, conveying affection.  "I was a Cub Scout for a while.  Got infected at thirteen and they've still got a ban on lycanthropy.  I can remember a few of the constellations and a bit of orienteering and the fact that the thing that held your scarf on was called a woggle but that's about it."

Saphyre laughed. He hadn't heard that one before, which surprised him considering how long he'd known Ramone. His wolf rubbed back, tail thumping, understanding the affection. They all ribbed each other. It was a little easier to handle than Talbot's words of manly affirmation. That was touching in a way that could inspire tears if he thought about it too much, and it made him want to call his father a little.

"Aw shoot, Larry, you're not so bad yourself," Saphyre said with a smile reaching out to put his hand on Talbot's arm in the easy way of packmates. He may not have been pack, but he was a wolf, and he was pack to someone Saphyre couldn't help but love, someone who was less safe without Talbot where he had been. It was a complicated kinship. "And I haven't even seen you on a mechanical bull yet. I bet you knew it was called a 'woggle' too,"

Larry smiled and nodded. The boys were not cut from the cloth that his pack were but they looked out for each other. There was a playfulness that most of his pack didn't display all that often. Even through the news that a vampire had mentally dominated their ulfric, and he had been compelled to do some horrid things, Ramone was the Ulfric that lived. He suspected some of the joking might have been forced in his presence, the nose could tell a lot but not everything.

Ramone was blessed to have such a beautiful pack that had managed to heal despite the circumstance, and Tom as the new Ulfric had to understand that what he now oversaw was a precious commodity to be protected at all costs.

Had he been through some tactical thinking exercises over the year, where his employer would give them mock assignments. Certainly. Had the AAI Towers ever been in one of those mock-ups. Definitely.

Larry let out a soft growl as his legs began to twitch involuntarily, protesting about being sat up for as long as he had, content to enjoy the prone position most nights.
He cleared his throat, apologized to the swans and told them he had reconsidered that glass of Ice water.

“Of course,” Leia said. “Elke?  Could you bring another glass of ice water?”  She looked at Talbot.  “Would you like something a little stronger than water accidentally added to the glass?”

He was a were-wolf which mean he had a good metabolism but the fact was he hadn't partaken in alcohol since May. It likely wasn't wise to imbibe, despite him being fond of scotch and Bourbon. As it was, when he was going to make his way back down to his cell, he would be hitting up his IV pain meds.

The temptation to use them up on the rooftop was strong. The pain in his body never let up. Silver nitrate was a nasty thing he had discovered now that he was on the receiving end of it. Even with the treatments to try and filter it out of his system, it stubbornly lingered with in. The searing pain had settled into his bones and muscles, making it feel like he was feeling the effects of flame on his skin and inside his body.

Still being up on the roof, he reminded himself stubbornly that a clear had been an absolute must. The reasoning at first being present for his visitors but the ante had been upped when the Swans came out in force.

There of course was no outward aggression or threat. The women were cheerful and friendly, all smiles, dispensing pleasantry to him and the two wolves that accompanied him. Gossamer clothing, pretty faces and smiles were the perfect distraction to disarm and lower the defenses of those around them. There was danger here if he misstepped. He was little threat to them physically in his broken state, but he was the keeper of many secrets, both for Grigori Volkov as well has his pack.

Larry shook his head, the tightness around his eyes apparent as he willfully tried to keep his legs still, but failed to halt the tremors. "No, thank you, ma'am. Just water is fine, it's too early in the day to partake in anything that puts hair on your chest."

“Of course,” Leia said. “I apologize for the suggestion. It likely wouldn’t mix well with your meds either. Can I offer you food instead?  Anything from a sandwich to a salad. I know you are on the carnivore side of omnivore, so don’t think you need to be polite. Swans eat more than just plants. I’m partial to a good salmon steak or some baked cod. Even chicken on occasion, although I do occasionally feel that doing so borders on cannibalism.”  Her musical chuckle let them know she was joking.

Talbot shook his head. "It is a kind offer, Miss Betz, but truthfully I don't have much of an appetite right now.  Honestly, you and your ladies don't have to fuss. I just was content with some fresh air and sun. All of this fanfare is...." He paused, trying to be diplomatic. Smothering was definitely not a word he could use, despite feeling that way... Irritating that was well true, but that was worse than the first... He cleared his throat as he closed his eyes and tried again putting voice to the thoughts. "It is all just a bit overwhelming after months of being down in the sick bay with so little contact with everyone. I've become used to just dealing with one or two people at a time. So forgive me if I seem off. Recalibrating to the norm can be... challenging."

“I understand,” Leia said. “We will give you your privacy. There will always be somebody here is you need assistance. Just stick your head into the gazebo and if no one is there, pick up the phone and dial 3-1-1.  Somebody on the other end will be able to help you.”

There was a soft giggle as the penthouse door slid open and Deitra raced out onto the terrace with a towel flung over her shoulder. She had finished her music lessons and her English lessons and had been told she could have a swim.

She noticed a lot of her aunts still outside and stopped wide-eyed as she saw the wolves out there.  She knew the scent she was smelling. It was all too familiar and despite swans not having the keen scent other shifters had it was better than humans, and she could tell who sat in a wheelchair on the roof. She tugged on Leias arm excitedly. "Did Mr. Talbot come down to bring Maritza to visit?"

She had seen her best friend earlier that summer at Master Volkov[s summer home and had enjoyed swimming at the lake and all the sort of things that young preteen girls enjoyed.

Leia looked down but all three wolves saw the flash of worry on her face.  She knelt beside the young swan princess.  "No, Honey.  Mr Talbot has been staying with us because he isn't feeling well and this is the first time he's been able to get outside for some fresh air.  Maritza can't visit right now anyway.  She's heading back to Alaska. She's starting school again in a few days.  I have an idea.  When you finish swimming, how about you make Mr Talbot a get well card?"

Deitra looked devastated for a few moments, but nodded at the request. "So only Maritza's papa is here.  I make card after swims."

The child wandered off, seemingly unaware that she had just dropped the largest truth bomb she could have to both her new swan family or the wolves visiting Talbot. She dropped her towel on the beach chair and cannon bombed into the pool, disappearing under the water.

Talbot kept his face neutral but the wolves felt his wolf slowly retreat as he tried to be as unreadable as he could. As if maybe if he didn't make any response, maybe everyone would misconstrue or what the child said would just pass on by without consideration.

He doubted it, but what else could he do? Kids certainly did and could say the darnedest things...

Saphyre watched Deitra head off to the pool and there was a stillness in her wake. It took him a moment to realize why there was a sudden stillness of breath, though his epiphany played to the tune of 'Talbot's kid is stuck with Volkov and Stiles' whehter or not anyone else's did. There was politics in play so much of the time, the upper hands and under hands, the pressure points that crumbled kingdoms. As if the world was not hard enough without people wanting to make a game of strategy out of suffering. Saphyre's concern was just simple, some little girl was caught up in all this mess.

"Water water everywhere and not a drop to drink," Saphyre sighed but lit up when he saw Elke returning with the ice water. "With straws too! I don't think the Master of Seattle keeps swans, I think he keeps angels," he said hopping up to help her with the tray, though she was more than capable. It was just activity, just movement and a change of topic. The bell could not be unrung but Saphyre could ring a bunch of bells around it. He would leave no space for anyone to poke into the wound.

"It's a shame you don't want anything stronger in this cup, Larry I was quite the bartender back when the clubs were like 'We love your enthusiasm but you are aware you don't have tits right?'. Really, I am still a great bartender and I still don't have tits. Don't get a chance to do it as often but I juggle a bottle like no body's business," Saphyre said said straightening out one of the straws so Talbot could easily fit it under his mask.

"I've heard stories about you juggling things that started with a B that weren't bottles," Ramone said wryly.  He  nodded his thanks to Elke.   "Didn't realize they had a kid up here on the roof."  He looked at the other two, wondering exactly how big an egg a wereswan would lay.

Talbot took the glass of water, his hands shook slightly as the ice clinked against the glass, and he snuck the straw under the mask. Minutes before this, he considered it a nuisance, but now he was thankful for the face covering as the water hit his dry mouth and went down the wrong way, causing him to cough. After a few seconds, he could breathe again. "I might take you up on the offer, Rainbow if Dr. Englund allows it despite not having the ideal chest son."

"Don't tell him that!" Ramone protested.  "He'll bring his full bar kit.  You'll be forced to try things called 'Yesterday's Sunset' or 'Afternoon Rainstorm'.   Now, granted, 'Bathtub Full of Ducks was pretty tasty.  Seems that you can't handle anything stronger than water though.  I don't even think the swans breathe under water."

Saphyre came back to Talbot's side rubbing his back as he didn't want to pat him, he seemed unshelled. Not necessarily fragile, but vulnerable. He wished he could take some of his pain. "I'll make you your first celebratory cocktail when you get the green light. I can bring some pasties if that sweetens the pot for you," Saphyre teased and stuck his tongue out at Ramone who was right about both juggling and Saphyre's fancy cocktail shenanigans but he shouldn't say it.

"I can also do boring ones!" he defended.

"You can keep the pasties at home, kiddo. Save them for someone that will appreciate the fanciness. But I have to admit a bath tub of ducks sounds interesting. I would be up for sampling something less conventional since my boys aren't here to razz me. More of a traditionalist with what I like to normally partake in, but if you are an artist behind the bar, it could be fun to experiment, plus the look on Englund's face if you were wheeling in a cart of mix and assorted booze after green lit me would be something. She doesn't understand how hard we can play." Talbot said as he shifted in the chair and watched the young were swan resurface in the pool.

"Live hard.  Play hard."  There was a third part of it that Ramone didn't want to add.

"Gruber Hard." Talbot answered. "But we're still standing." He snorted, "Well you are. I'm sitting on my keister..."

"You'll be back on your feet again soon enough,"  Ramone said.  "Then you and me, we get to scrap.  Get you back in fighting shape.  Not going to lie, when I heard you'd been killed, I was pissed.  Made me want to get better so I could shit down Stiles' throat.  But now I don't have to. So I have to ask.  Given what happened, are you still under contract to Vlad the Inhaler?"

Talbot gave it a long hard think before he slowly answered. "Well son, I'm still breathing so despite me dying on the table a couple of times when they brought me downstairs at the start of this... I think that yes I am still under contract, I don't know I'd have to talk to a lawyer and I don't really feel like having a chat with Salvatore right now. If I return like this, I am certain Stiles will finish what he started, and I got a snowballs chance in hell of not stopping it. If that happens and he eats my ass, he would be unstoppable. Boss doesn't have much sympathy for damaged goods."

"So I noticed," Ramone said, unable to suppress a shudder.  "But don't worry. We'll get his punk ass alone and do to him what he did to you, except there will be a wood chipper involved."

"Not sure if I could eat all that, asshat." Talbot softly growled. "Taking that piece of sh- garbage out would be a monumental task, not sure what sort of bump I would get from that, though. You guys got a treaty, you help bump him off, that goes sayonara." He added, still aware the swans were present on the rooftop, but hadn't said a word since the kid had said anything. Maybe it was a good thing. However, Larry doubted that.

"Not sure what the treaty says about inter-pack issues,"  Ramone said.  "I'll have to look it up.  Has nothing to do with the vampires, so we have some wiggle room."  He looked over at the swans, who had mostly moved to the pool, to watch Deitra.

"We can look into it if a few things end up working out in my favor, I suppose. No need for you to rush off and have that heart-to-heart yet." Talbot said waving his hand in the air, dismissing the idea.

“Heart to mouth, more like,” Ramone snorted. “Gonna eat his beating heart in front of him as the light dies in his eyes. Last thing he sees will be ‘squish’.”

"Isn't Rainbow supposed to be the dramatic one?" Talbot asked sounding amused as he paused to take a sip of his drink. "I could just nod off up here. The sun feels so nice."

Saphyre chuckled, the drama and pageantry of pack politics was universal amongst wolves. Hell, Talbot had been poisoned and left for dead, it was all very dramatic.
"Do it I dare you! No, but seriously, you could. Sleep is good for you and we'll watch your back. And your front."

"But if I do that, I don't get to converse with you.  I'll have you know the wolf visits are pretty much the only link I have to what is going on outside." He softly joked. Deep down, it really wasn't a joke. "Mind you, if you are having an off day and didn't want to have to chat me up, I suppose you now have the option of wheeling me up here and putting me in a corner for a nap while you self entertain doing whatever it is you kids love to do on your phones twenty four seven."

“It’s a calm relaxing place,” Ramone agreed. “You’ve been on fight or flight for so long with no way to do either that now that you’re safe and in a good place, your body just wants to puddle. Let it puddle Larry.  We’ve got you.  And I play Sudoku. “

Larry closed his eyes,  enjoying the breeze that softly drifted across the garden. "You should do something educational like downloading an app for Morse code or learning a new skill. Smartphones certainly were not named for helping us get more intelligent. It's all distractions and a crutch people use to not have to remember important things. Dates, anniversaries appointments addresses, even phone numbers. I doubt you could rhyme off a dozen numbers off the top of your head to anyone important in that contact list of yours."

Ramone chuckled. “Care to put some money on that old man?” he asked. “I could probably rattle off twenty. But why Morse code?  It’s not like anybody uses it any more. It would be more useful to learn Klingon or Twi’lek or High Valyrian or some shot like that.”

"Keeps your mind sharp, and you can't always text messages to anyone. I suppose you pups wouldn't see the use in something like that, not having come from a military background.  It just reinforces the fact that these damned phones are a pain in the arse." Talbot said, shaking his head, however the next words softly spoken from his lips smelled off. They didn't smell truthful. "Forget I mentioned it, it's not really important."

Ramone looked at Saphy, then back at Talbot. For some reason, Morse code was important. He snuck a quick look at the swans who were quite a distance away and seemed fully occupied with their swimming junior member.

“Consider it forgotten,” Ramone said. “Phones do have their positive features,” he continued. “They can take videos, so you can look back and maybe see a few things you missed the first time.”

"Agreed, but folks need to remember it's a useful tool, don't get me wrong. I just mean don't let it be a thing that takes over your life and depend on it, or that leaves you looking a tool. You take a kid's phone away these days, and they think it's a death sentence, literally can't go a week without one of those blocks in their grubby little mitts. You see parents buying kids in single digits their own phones and tablets. What's wrong with books and playing outdoors anymore?" Talbot said, clearly, he was showing his age a bit.

They spent another forty minutes up on the roof lightly chatting about nothing before Larry let out a tired sigh. "Well boys this old dog is ready to go back to his kennel. Fresh air has me feeling pupped out. You ready to wheel me back to my keeper?"

"Only if you really want to go back,"  Ramone said.

"Overdue on my meds as it is. Long overdue. Don't like how they leave me feeling foggy so I try to take them when I don't have company. But I think it's time." Talbot confessed.

“Jesus, Larry, we’d rather have a loopy Larry than a suffering one,” Ramone protested. “You hit your magic button and I’ll get the elevator. EXCUSE ME!  SWAN PEOPLE! CAN WE GET THE ELEVATOR?”

Leia looked amused. “Of course,” she said, blowing Dietra a kiss before approaching the wolves.

"I get it," Saphyre said patting Talbot on the shoulder as Ramone subtly got the Swan Queen's attention. He could see why Talbot would want to be present for this, to experience it even if it meant experiencing pain. There was also the fact that he held a wealth of secrets and though his training probably kept him tight lipped even when the drugs kicked in, it wasn't worth the risk to his pack. Even if they'd left him for dead.

"We'll book another visit with Dr. Englund so you have something to look forward to besides the dulled edge," Saphyre added. "Do you mind if I push you? I know you've been wheeling around pretty good on your own but I think you deserve a break."

"I trust you won't run me into any walls of off the roof, Rainbow, have at it." Larry said. "And thank you again for taking time out of your day to come by. It is really appreciated. Today has been special, as sappy as that sounds. I was starting to really wonder if the outside existed some days. It's hard to keep track of time down there. No clocks, no windows, no fresh air. The only real way I know it's evening is when I see Goodman skulking about and wanting to poke and prod, but as I said earlier he's been absent. Likely focusing on other projects since they assume I'm out of the clearing as far as kicking the bucket. Not that I'm complaining, Dr. Englund has been taking good care of me."


Part 2

Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244
Part 3


Saphyre took hold of the push handles of the wheel chair, starting to wheel Talbot back towards the elevator.
"It's not sappy Larry, I would have chewed my arm off in boredom down there. Just for a change of pace. You're way tougher than you even give yourself credit for. Hopefully there are more roof top visits in your future. I think it'll help, I'm not a doctor, but I've been a sexy nurse for Halloween so pretty much the same thing."

"Well Nurse Draust I will accept your medical wisdom and agree that outdoor rec time is exactly what the doctor ordered. I appreciate the change of setting. Much nicer than looking at four white walls and fluorescent lights. Though the plants have been a nice touch. Give's me proof of life outside the lab. I almost want to pinch myself because I keep thinking today's been a pain induced hallucination or something." Larry said as Ramone joined them on the elevator.

“Don’t suggest that,” Ramone said. “Saphy would legit pinch you.  And don’t worry. This is real. If you like, I can see if Tom might swing by for a visit. He already knows you’re here.”

"Your Ulfric has better things to do and focus on. He makes his time on the days of the full moon." Talbot said waiving off the idea. "That is more than generous of Tom especially when he has a pack of this size to maintain order with. And let's face it, I am not a part of your pack. He's already gone above and beyond the call of duty, son. Mind you, I won't complain if you guys send me down something in along the lines of puzzle books and reading material. At this point, I don't even care what type, just something to keep me sane. One can not sustain themselves on daytime talk shows and soap operas. It's a kindness Englund brought down a small television set but the reception is shit down there so I'm stuck with just one channel."

“Cable,” Ramone said. “Just saying.”

The trio eventually made their way back down to the lab and helped Larry get into bed. It was rather surprising to see he didn't fight him on the whole process of turning in for the evening. Once settled in he finally hit the medication button on his IV and several moments later they saw some of the tension drain from the old Ulrics face as his legs stopped trembling, and he thanked them again for coming to visit. Five minutes later, Larry was fast asleep, taking a short reprieve from the pain he had been experiencing for the day as the pain medication did its job.

Dr. Englund stopped them on their way to the decon showers. " You were gone for almost an hour and a half from the time you left the lab until you returned. So how was the trip up to the roof?  You certainly came back down here before the allotted time. Larry is out cold right now, but I'm just checking to make sure he didn't push himself too much."

"He did," Ramone said.  "Refused to medicate until he came back down.  Probably why he came back early.  I will tell you this: he was more relaxed than I've seen him since we started visiting.  Fresh air and sunshine is good for him."

"I figured a little green space therapy might be good for him.  It made a bit of sense with a paper I came across written by a doctor in Japan who did a study with multiple volunteers to see how people faired when getting an hour's worth of green space a couple of times a week versus those that did not. It really did seem to help everything from mood issues to energy levels. Plus, there is the fact that you guys wolf out every month for a few days and get to enjoy the outdoors. I figured the outdoors would be something he missed. I'll be sure to check in on him after his nap. Thank you gentlemen. You can wash up and head out. I took the liberty to UV treat your street clothes, and you will find them in the tote outside the shower. Maybe I will see you guys next week after the full moon?"

"We'll be here.  Like a bad rash."

"Well, if rashes you got, it's a pretty good place to go to visit." Stacey said with a chuckle as she waved farewell to them as they got in and began to decontaminate.

A few minutes later, Ramone and Saphyre were signing out at the security desk.  "Well, that was interesting," Ramone said.  "He was really insistent that we learn Morse code.  Maybe we could bring someone who actually knows it.  I mean yeah, I could memorize the letters but actually using it?  If you spelled out what you were saying, I'd probably get lost four or five words in."

The pair finally arrived at Ramone's motorcycle.  "You must be thinking some deep thoughts," he said to Saphyre.  "Care to share?"

During sign out Saphyre had hummed about Morse code, he meant to answer properly. He meant to say that probably they should ask around any wolves who were ex-military, or just start at the top with Tom. Maybe he knew if anyone used Morse code. Ironically he'd been sidetracked by having his phone returned. Turned on it gave him all the usual alerts of an hour missed which included the responses to his most recent Nightshades post. It had been in the queue for a month and was nothing special but it had him thinking about Darien again.

When Ramone called him up from the well of his thoughts Saphyre bunched his mouth to the side thoughtfully and dug in his pockets for his oversized sunglasses. It was strange being out on the street without his face, he felt similarly exposed by Ramone's inquiry.

"I worry you'd be biased on the subject," Saphyre laughed a little as he sought out the peach lipgloss he'd been wearing earlier in his other pocket.

"Thinking about your friend with the fangs?" Ramone asked.  "Darren?  Darien.  Darien?"  There weren't many things that could silence Saphy and when he mentioned Ramone's bias, that pretty much cinched it.

Saphyre laughed at Ramone's floundering for Darien's name. He supposed he deserved that, past relationships were either brief and not of note or brief and catastrophic. Keeping up was tough, especially when you had more important things to do like rebuilding your shattered will to exist like Ramone had during the peak years.

"Darien," he confirmed finally retrieving his lip gloss, fixing it back onto his mouth with the help of the side mirror on Ramone's motorcycle. "The good Mr. Walker."

"Walker the Night Stalker," Ramone said, pleased that he'd remembered.  "Having issues?"  He wanted to say problems but didn't want to project his bias too strongly.  "Serious ones or just complex, lost in thought ones?"

Saphyre popped his fresh coat of lip gloss as he considered that. "No. I mean yes. But also no," he answered unhelpfully and blew a breath up into his bangs.
"It's complicated I guess. It's just that something has come up.  As somethings often do, and it's not like a secret family or he wants my kidneys or anything like that... It's just a something. And... Part of me is relieved. Like I've been holding my breath waiting for something to go wrong because it's been too good. And that's a layer cake of messed up. And it's hard because I feel a little bit like every time I talk about my love life everyone is also jut waiting for something to go wrong and I don't want to freak anyone out. Because it is good! Like actually good! I make a lot of funny jokes about how it's good because he acknowledges me in public, but it's good because he cares about me and I care about him and at the end of the day that's what I'm aiming for but also! Somethings have happened and I don't know how to talk about it without worrying people, which worries people when you vague blog about it."

Saphyre's words had started coming out at a normal rate but picked up speed as though they were rolling down a hill and were said practically end to end with no breath in between as he came to the end.  He took in a deep breath and huffed it out again.

“Wow. That’s a lot to unpack,” Ramone said. “Okay, first, let’s start by telling you not to be your own worst enemy. You are allowed to have good things happen to you. Second, yes, you do have a track record that has a lot of people holding their breath and waiting for the other shoe to fall, because let’s face it, you do tend to fall in love at the drop of a hat. Frankly I think you were in love with being in love. Note that I said were, rather than are, because I think this time you may actually be in love or actually falling in love. The way you talk about him. The way you carry yourself when he is near. The way you look at him but more importantly, the way he looks back and the way he treats you. Now, if this is just a minor something, they happen. Life is never a perfect road. Sometimes there are speed bumps or  roadblocks but there is always a detour or a way around. Perfect doesn’t exist, so we aim for the next best thing. So is this a speed bump or is the bridge out?  Either way, I’m in your corner. You will find a way through or around, if that is what you want. And if this lasts for 40 years, great. If it lasts 40 days, I’ll get you drunk and we can curl up and pretend to watch stupid movies while you cry on my shoulder.”

Saphyre smiled. He had been concerned that Ramone would be biased, not just against vampires but also for Saphyre, but he still glowed a little in the assertion that he'd still be there if it all fell apart. He'd been the wolf who cried boy too many times, but his pack still showed up for him, and it meant a lot.

"Thanks," he said earnestly. "I think it's a speed bump, I'll call you if it was a bridge out and I'm dog paddling my ass home. I think I just need to - " Saphyre did a motion beside his head like he a kneading a wad of dough. "Process it, into something I can talk about and then that's like half the battle over."

"No problem," Ramone said.  "Sometimes your head does things that your mouth can't explain."  He pointed to his own head.  "Five years of trying to unscramble eggs.  Cognitive dissonance.  Trying to accept one thing when your brain is telling you something different.  You need help flattening that speed bump?  I'm your wolf."  There were a lot of things Ramone could still do for his pack, even though they weren't technically 'his' pack any more.

"While we're on the subject of wrestling with ideas, what do you think of the idea of me challenging Shale again?  Do you think I'm mentally ready to fight to win?  And don't worry.  You aren't the only person I'm asking.  It will be a major topic at my next therapy session."

"How'd you get so smart, hm?" Saphyre asked in the playful way of friendship.

At Ramone's question Saphyre considered for a few beats, his head tipped to the side as though that would herd his thoughts in the right direction. "It's nice to be asked," he mused. "I think... I think you're capable of anything. And that's such a cop out answer but like... You've come so ridiculously far. I feel if you've spent time with that question it means its something you want to do, something that means something to you. That you want to be able to have that for yourself, and I think that's great because it's something besides getting by, y'know? Do I know if you're ready to take a win? I think you've been taking wins all the time lately. Only you know if you're ready for this to be one of them. And if you're not ready now you'll get there."

"School of hard knocks," Ramone said.  "You're not too far above her.   I'll be coming for you too, eventually.  I'm not wanting my old spot back but I want to be useful to the pack, as useful as I can possibly be.   That means climbing back up the ladder.  How far up?  I  don't know.  I'd like to take Fenris from Patrick to protect Tom.  I owe him a lot and I want to pay it back."

Saphyre nodded slowly. "I'd challenge the idea that useful means rank climbing. And not just because I don't want my ass kicked in the name of it," he said with a wry grin. "But I like these goals, I like this looking to the future. That all makes me very happy to hear. But check in with yourself as well as your therapist on the 'useful' thing. If the boat floats I'll be happy to help you break champagne over it."

The colourful wolf wrapped Ramone in a hug and being (mostly) make up free he rubbed his cheek against his chest and the fabric that clothed it in a sign of great affection. "I gotta go get beautiful, it's a dance night for me."

"You're already beautiful," Ramone said, returning the embrace.  "What you are going to do is go get even more fabulous.  And if you can think of an idea that is better than fighting up to a place where I feel comfortable, I'm willing to listen."

"Ah see that's the really terrible part of self worth, baby," Saphyre hummed pulling away and lifting his sunglasses for proper eye contact. "It's gotta come from the self. But don't you worry, you don't have to go it alone. I am ride or die, you got me in your corner no matter what. Until you come for my ass, I guess, and then I'm in my own corner for the duration of the fight but right after that back on team Ramone," Saphyre paused thoughtfully. "Unless you break my legs, because those are the money makers and that's so annoying to heal oh-em-geee so I would take a brief hiatus from team Ramone in protest but once I'm healed it's all Gucci."

"I'll try to remember that when the time comes," Ramone said.  "Although I suspect I'd lose some ground if I broke your arms too.  Hard to do that 'check this pose out, bitches' thing with your hand if your arms are broken."

"If you break any of my limbs I reserve the right to be miffed with you. Fair is fair I think," Saphyre stated, trying not to giggle as a couple of people meandered by on the street, they were probably minding their own business it was still a funny tidbit to overhear.

"You did specify the legs, so I was just pointing out the flaws in your logic,"  Ramone said.

"Oof that's a full time job my friend," Saphyre laughed and then glanced at his phone and grimaced a little at the time. There just weren't enough hours in the day.

"Are you headed my way and can I fit on the back of that thing or will I surely slip off and crack my skull open?" Saphyre asked motioning to Ramone's bike with a kind of cautious respect.

"This thing has seatbelts," Ramone said.  "At least for the passengers.  Hang on while I grab you the spare helmet."

Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244
Friday September 4th Archangel Industries Residential Tower Penthouse- The Swans and Waylon- 9:30pm

"But Dyadya Veylon..." Deitra screwed her face up giving him her extra best pout. "You didn't finish the story.  How do I know if the troll eats all the goats? You finish pleeeeease?"

Waylon pointed at the clock.  "A certain young lady, who has a very delightful pout, by the way, has managed to get two extra stories already.  You are going to have to wait for your bed time tomorrow to hear the end of the Billy Goats Gruff.  Now here.  Give me a kiss and get under the blankets."

She sighed but didn't press further, even if she was going to be left waiting until the night. "Okay Dyadya. I wait for next night. Love you." She was a little sad, but gave Waylon a kiss on the cheek before settling down into the bed, pausing to finish the rest of her water that she had asked for back when it had been bedtime at nine.

"And I love you," Waylon replied, his eyes practically glowing.  "I'll find Leia so she can come in and say goodnight as well.  You have made her very happy, you know.  You are a very special little girl and that has nothing to do with how clever you are at getting extra stories."  He stood to leave.

"And I have good family that are all very special." She sighed happily "I like seeing momma happy. And you to Dyadya. Is good place to live. I like better than Fairbanks. Now I have brothers and sisters and Aunts. Mostly aunts. Why does Gretchen say I am sister and not aunts like most other swans?" Deitra asked. "They all close to same age yes?"

"Gretchen does not think she is old enough to be an aunt," Waylon said.  "Besides, I think she likes thinking of you as a sister, which would make Leia her mother as well.  Does that make sense?"  He wasn't about to unveil the fact that Leia wasn't anywhere near the age of the other swans or that she was older than many of the vampires.

She nodded, "Okay, I didn't want to tell her she was too old to be my sister." She whispered softly. "But Momma takes care of everyone, so being sister is okay by me. Will you turn on She-ra night light before you go Dyadya? It keeps the bad things away."

"You don't think all your aunts and uncles keep the bad things away?" Waylon asked, as he turned on the nightlight. He was wondering if the package delivered to the roof not long ago had affected her more than he'd realized.  She didn't feel like she felt any sense of dread.  Perhaps it was just the typical childish fears.

"It keeps the  Babayka away and the Mares." She whispered loudly. "They don't like the light, and now I also have She-ra to protect as well." Deitra let out a long yawn. "Mama says you protect us at night so I know I am mostly safe. But you can't always be here. Sometimes you have to leave the Tower. This is to be safe, that is why I use the light."

After the young were-swan had finally been put to rest, Waylon made his way out to the living room area, where several of his swans were relaxing for the night. Not everyone was present, as the women all led diverse and different lives despite living under his roof and protection.

There seemed to be a slight buzz of energy to the room, an expectant waiting and holding of breath as they had waited for Deitra to retire for the night, so they could sit down and talk with him. The news wasn't dire or Leia would have told him upon waking...

“I know my ladies well enough to know that there is something you want to tell me that is deliciously exciting but not truly of a calibre that I needed to be made aware of it at the earliest opportunity,” Waylon said, reaching out with one hand to stroke the shoulder of the nearest swan. They all knew he loved them and, in a manner similar to shapeshifters, he frequently expressed it through touch.

“Tea,” Leda said, trying not to be too jealous that Waylon had chosen to touch Braden instead of her.

Gretchen looked across the couch to Leda and Braden and Lorne. She had gotten back from a fashion photo shoot and was not caught up on the day's activities that her sisters and Lorne may have experienced.  She cocked her head, elegantly reached out to sample a few grapes from the fruit platter on the table. "As far as gossip goes, is it scandalous? Or luke warm?" She asked.

"Depends entirely on your perspective," Elke replied.  "I will say I had difficult keeping the ice from melting in the glasses of our guests."

"We had guests?"

"Three," Leda said, joining in the fun of teasing both Waylon and Gretchen.  "Werewolves."

"Were-wolves on our rooftop terrace, that isn't something I would have expected to see or hear. Were you there for it, Lorne?" Gretchen asked, sliding another grape past her crimson painted lips and then reaching for the champagne bottle that sat chilling on ice.  "Anyone up for a little bubbly?"

"I could see myself enjoying a glass," Leia said, running her hand up Waylon's back and smiling when he leaned into it.

"I would love one as well. That photo shoot was exhausting." Nadia sighed. "Was it just me or was the photographer a bit off to you. Not quite sexual harassment panda, but just some of the poses today. No arch harder, tits out more, now pop your ass out more... Good sir, I do know how to pose."

Gretchen laughed and poured the drinks. "It wasn't you. He was annoying, but its not everyday you get paid to look fabulous so we must bear up bravely. Did you want any Lorne?"

"I could send Odette next time," Waylon suggested.  "She'd straighten him out."

"Please," Lorne agreed, having let the conversation sweep up around him. He hadn't wanted to speak over the others, certainly not on the topic of vaguely pervy photographers as he had no personal experience and it didn't sound like a good time to be bent into an S or otherwise objectified.

He leaned forward to accept his drink and then settled back into his spot after a sip that he nearly choked on thinking of what Odette would do to a pushy sexist photographer.

"It could be a fun watch. Normally they aren't bad. But sometimes it happens. Big shot from Paris so coming to shoot in America is so beneath him. Ugh." Gretchen sighed. "Egos they can be a terrible thing. Anyhow, to less terrible pervs in the world my dears. Cheers?"

"I second that," Lorne agreed, leaning in to let his glass chime against the others. "Cheers."

"Since I cannot indulge, I am forced to request tea, whether it be cold, luke warm or scalding hot," Waylon said.

Elke grinned.  "Our three guests were the former Seattle Ulfric, the colourful performer from the feast and the recovering former Ulfric of Fairbanks," she said.  "He was up here for some sun and fresh air.  Dietra came out to swim and of course recognized him.  She didn't call him by name but rather asked if Maritza's father had brought her to visit."  She grinned.  "Talbot is the father of Dietra's best friend."

"Well that certainly throws an interesting wrench into the clockworks," Waylon said, rubbing his chin.

"In the way where we pump him for information and then, proceed as one might?" Nadia asked, casually taking a sip from her flute of champagne and reaching for a strawberry.

"He might be more co-operative to spill secrets with this leverage." Gretchen said calmly. "It's not terrible news per see. But that does put a kibosh on adopting the little rug rat."

"It does not remove adoption completely from the table., Waylon said.  "This suggests that he might not be as willing to cooperate as we once thought.  And of course it gives him a reason to return to his pack, beyond revenge.  So we should perhaps pursue adoption as a form of leverage."  He looked around.  "We should have torches.  This conversation requires torches."

"We used up the tiki torches for the National Beach Day party we held on the 30th." Nadia pointed out. "So sadly the best we can do for you Waylon, my sweet, would be to light some candles. That feels a bit dirgey, however."

"Who is responsible for replacing the torches?" Waylon asked.  "And I agree, this has not reached the level of requiring candles.  At the very least, we need to turn off the fairy lights around the gazebo.  They are definitely ruining the mood."

"But Dietra really likes those," Leda said.  "She thinks they're pretty."

"Dietra should be asleep," Waylon pointed out.  "And therefore has no say in whether the fairy lights remain on."

"Lorne you are the closest thing we have to a childhood specialist, did you wish to weigh in on any of this?" Gretchen asked, not wanting to exclude their newest add to their flock.

Lorne was new to having a family the same as him, and he was also new to the political maneuvering that they had to do and discuss on the regular.  He had had his time to acclimate to the new life they shared here, but it was also time for the Swan Prince to dip his toe into the political waters.

Lorne had all but solidified in his place, doing his very best impression of a garden statue. If he focused quite hard on keeping his hold on the delicate glass champagne flute light, and watched the bubbles rise and rise and rise to the surface, he would not break it. And he would not cause a scene. Belonging to the Seattle Swans meant he belonged to The Master of Seattle. And Waylon had probably, if they looked back into it properly, hung the moon in the sky - or at least it felt that way when he was around. They were not prey here, they were trained to be able to defend themselves, to defend each other, to defend the Master of the city.

This was noble. This was empowering. This was home.

But sometimes belonging to not just any vampire but The Vampire meant things like this. Lorne was not naïve. Conversations like this one had brought Dietra to safety and cast Volkov out of the city, one did not live in the palace and somehow forget that there was a War Room. But he'd yet to be invited inside, and he'd had no real intention of inviting himself. He lifted his gaze, not wanting to disappoint the other swans or Waylon.

"Do I think it's best for a child to be adopted so as to wring information out of her ravaged father?" he asked instead of the blithe shrug of his shoulders he'd intended. If only they didn't make him feel so very much himself he might have been less inclined to show them all what a soft specimen he was.  "I suppose it's an upgrade from her current circumstances."

Lorne lowered his gaze and sipped his champagne. "Unless you meant the fairy lights, in which case, off is fine."

“I was more concerned with the child discovering that her father was alive and nobody told her,” Waylon said. “And the leverage Volkov has over him because he has his daughter. He is thrice bound, by contract, family and blood.  And of course his daughter is without her father’s protection. I doubt the rest of that pack will be polite as she mourns, especially if they had scores to settle that they cannot take out on him.”

The doors to the penthouse slid open and Sara walked in waving at the group, an overburdened backpack slung on her shoulder.

She had been the youngest swan in the group and was closing on her second year as one of Seattle's flock.   "Sorry, I'm a bit late. Group project was taking longer than expected. This journalism projects a slog."

"Champagne?" Leia asked.  "It seems we may have discovered one of Master Volkov's secrets.  Maritza, Dietra's friend is the daughter of his former Ulfric.  The one currently recovering in the basement."

"Oh wow. That is crazy. Mr. Talbot had a kid. I didn't see that coming." She set down her bag and came over to the sitting area, sitting down on the floor near Waylon and Leia, taking a champagne flute from the table and thanked Leia for filling it. "We should really try to commit to having Maritza come visit with us. After all, she likely would be really happy to know her papa is alive and well, as seeing her bestie. Then again, I don't know if she even knows he's well or the state he is in. Grigori might have told her dad was away on business rather than devastate her with the your papa is dead.  Didn't you guys mention something about wanting to try and adopt Maritza so Dietra could have a friend? I suppose that changes any plans for that if she is Mr. Talbot's daughter..." She said, a soft frown formed on her face as she looked to the other swans and Waylon.

"There is a possibility that the adoption might still be a possibility," Waylon said.  "Few things are impossible for a truly determined vampire.  The current dilemma is we cannot allow Dietra to reveal the situation to Maritza.  We don't exactly know exactly what the situation is there.  Add to this that we didn't tell Volkov that the rumours of his Ulfric's death have been greatly exaggerated."

Sara looked concerned. "She does speak with Maritza once a week that would be bad if it slipped out, but I couldn't tell you how to best get her to keep that a secret and have her commit to that. She's young and doesn't understand what is at stake or the politics. Heck, I am still trying to figure it out, and I've only been at that for a year now..." She sipped her drink, staring at the floor. "I trust you guys will find a way, a kind and gentle way that doesn't cause the house of cards to topple."

"This is not a house of cards," Waylon said, motioning for Sara to come closer.  "This is a fortress that can weather any storm.  If necessary, we will tell Dietra the truth.  Someone hurt Maritza's father and if they find out that he is here, they will try again."

Most of the swans she lived with seemed to have everything going for them. She wasn't jealous, she was just young and still trying to figure everything out. Part of that meant pursuing an education. They had been kind enough to semi adopt her when her mother had dropped her off at the building, having no idea what to do with her. The curse had skipped a generation, and her mother's Father was dead. It seemed prudent to Sara to move out of the house when her mom started getting serious with a werewolf, and he had moved in.

Since that point this was her new family, though she still kept in touch with her family. It was sort of like living in a giant dorm full of people like her, minus they were no longer in school. The addition of Lorne and Deitra to the flock this year had been awesome. She didn't feel as awkward being the only new face to all of this. Lorne was actually very kind and chill and was very easy to talk to and Deitra was as cute as a button.

Sara crawled across the floor closer to Waylon taking care to not spill her drink as she sat down at his feet. She looked up at him, curiosity in her eyes as she wondered why he was summoning her closer.

Waylon's hand stroked Sara's hair.  It let her know he accepted her, wholly, completely.  "Does anyone else have a suggestion as to how to move forward?" he asked.  "You are my moral compass, my humanity given form."  He grinned.  "My Jimminy Crickett as it were.I am open to any suggestion."

Sara closed her eyes, a contented small smile on her face as she rested her cheek against the vampire's leg. Never in her life did she think she would ever be cool with a vampire, but he was different from the others. Less scary, and something about him did in fact make her feel like he was almost a mythical creature.

When Lorne had been introduced, her sister had explained it to him like he would be meeting Santa. It was a very valid assessment. There was excitement and wonder and happiness but also when he took the time to acknowledge you, it always left her with a bit of a blissful giddiness. It was always a nice treat to experience it when she got home from classes and he rose for the night.

"I hate to say it, but I've got not much to share, sorry. I wish I had more but I'm not very good at this Game of Thrones stuff. I just vote to find a way to not have the kids get hurt." Sara sighed.

"I think she's in a dangerous situation where she is. To say nothing of the literal grooming operation, she was useful as a way to keep his Ulfric in line, but now he has a different Ulfric. She might still be useful as a pipeline to Deitra - and therefor to you. Which just means he won't want to let her go," Lorne stated.

He had paid attention in his behavioural sciences classes. Despite his gentle nature he was not clueless to the Game of Thrones stuff as Sara put it. Like he was aware that Volkov had already been using Maritza's father to frighten her, to drive a wedge between them and to make himself a protector in her eyes. The fact he'd already been playing with her trust and was well versed in the minds of children meant she could feasibly be convinced to act as a spy. He might even make it seem like it was a game, or out of concern for Deitra who Maritza adored so much. His skin crawled to know it, but he knew it.

"Unless he thought she would be a more useful resource here." Lorne added before he leaned over the arm of his seat to brush his fingertips over Sara's arm, to gather her attention while she was in Waylon's warm glow. "Have you eaten yet?"

Sara started and looked up. "Ummm..." She blushed, "I forgot to? I just lose track of time sometimes. I did eat today. There was a coffee and an oatmeal cookie I ate before I rushed off to meet with the group. Mark had some Pringles I had a few of those, but no, nothing since this morning when I ate three of those amazing cheese tea biscuits you had made. They were so yummy. But hey champagne has calories right? And there is fruit there so food is close by and within reach!"

Sara flashed him a grin. Lorne reminded her of her older brother.  She really didn't get to see him very often now that he had married and moved down to Oregon, but Portland was treating him well and he and his wife were due to have their baby in three months. Lorne was always making sure she was remembering things when she was forgetting them. A gentle reminder of time here or there, a snack or a full meal, pushed her way there. He had been a godsend since she had started this year's new semester. He was also a great person to just bounce ideas off in general. He might be a few years older than her, but she never felt intimidated by any of that.

One day she would have her shit together just like the rest of the other swans.

Lorne was not even a full year out of University, he still dreamed of discovering his exam had been moved to another room up endless flights of stairs and discovering he was also naked. When Sara couldn't find her phone amongst her notes because she was holding it he remembered what it was like, and what he ate or did not eat as a result of it.

"There are still a couple cheese biscuits left and I also made pretzel buns this afternoon. Pretty good with some tuna salad. I can make you a quick sandwich if you're down," Lorne offered.

"No no it's okay I can do it. I mean you guys are going to be more useful than I am about what to do. I'm just not really sure how you guys can go about, you know, maybe adopting Maritza or any of the other stuff. I mean... If she is Mr. Talbot's daughter, legally you can't really adopt her because he IS alive. And should try to keep staying that way, right?  Does anyone else want a tuna sandwich? Pretzel bun or any other form of carb."

Gretchen waved her hand elegantly, "No dear, it's fine. I don't mix bread with champagne, it causes bloat."

Nadia smiled. "I'm also fine, Sara. It was a kind offer, but we had dinner, but you should definitely get something into you. You can't study properly on an empty stomach."

"You've been out all day filling your head with knowledge!" Lorne countered putting his champagne flute aside and climbing over the arm of his chair to make sure she didn't get up and beat him to the kitchen.

"That's a good point about custody you just made. My suggestion was going to be do a To Catch a Predator and send an unrelated vampire in to Alaska to 'make a purchase', so I think they can live without me. Sit, enjoy stillness. I'll be back."

Sara pouted, "I mean it with love, but you are a butt, Lorne. I could have done it."

"Oh my Lorne look at you learning to be a devious little Cob! I love it. But it likely wouldn't be that easy. He has been taking little street urchins off the side of the road for many years and training them to be essentially butlers for vampires. A far better fate than starving in a gutter somewhere. He likely still sees it as nothing bad.  We do have the account of him confessing that he was training Deitra, but we don't have any idea if she was the only one due to her being a swan. It did make her rather special.  Is there any way you might be able to talk to our princess and find a way to prod for information in an ethical way?" Gretchen asked. "But the real truth here, we need to ask Waylon is how badly does he want to piss off Volkov. He is older than any of the vampires here, and as an old fart. He will hold a grudge, just look at how pissed he was with Noah Knolls."

Nadia reached for a few grapes. "Whoever got these grapes. We need to thank, they almost taste like candy. What we have right now is a half dead were wolf downstairs. A daughter up in Fairbanks and a chance to do something. Possibly good, possibly bad, Waylon's choice. I know Gretchen and I like to stir the pot sometimes, I think I would have made a magnificent were-cat... but hear me out... We give Talbot some time to heal. Somehow you get Deitra to not spill the beans. We bring Talbot's kid down, and we keep her.  We offer the former Ulfric a job here, pointing out he can and will say yes because we have brought his rug rat down, therefore no more leverage and in return for us being so kind and considerate he becomes an employee here and can spill all the goods on Volkov."

"We can certainly find out how much longer Talbot's contract is," Waylon said.  "And with his 'death', her usefulness lessens.  Perhaps she could be 'acquired' as a trained servant for a deserving vampire.  That might take a few years but patience as they say, is a virtue."

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Saturday, September 5th  Tom's storefront, Vital Photography 11am

A familiar face wandered into Tom's shop over sized backpack and lime green hair ever the constant as he gave Tom a nod. "I'm sorry for being late with my dues." He said as he set a crumpled fifty onto the counter. He had done what he could to smooth it out before he had come over but there was only so much one could do with their hands.

Tom looked at the young wolf.  He was a scrapper, working his way up through the lower ranks of the subs two, sometimes three per full moon.  He was pretty much homeless, which made the submission of the fifty significant.  "Must have been a good month," The Ulfric said.  "You do realize it's one percent, right?  For that to be the correct amount, you made five thousand last month.  Are you really going to tell me that you made that much busking?"

Pan shook his head. "No, but I know a lot of people give more than that. So I want to do my part to keep up. It all goes back into restocking the preserve anyhow, right? As long as you keep the place full of critters to eat, that's fair, since I hang out there beyond the full moons. You keep them rabbits coming, and I'll keep paying my fifty a month." The green haired youth said. "Besides my old pack it was ten percent a month for tribute. One percent seems really low..."

"Ramone lowered it to one percent, because there were a thousand of us," Tom said.  "Even at one percent, the pack is receiving the income of ten people.  We are quite flush, Pan.  There is no need to strain yourself.  If you want to donate more, I won't stop you.  I understand that it is a matter of pride.  Consider yourself covered if you ever hit a rough patch.  Everything good with you and Saphyre?  Nicky too?  Those two seem to be the ones who see you the most."

Tom tried to keep an ear to the ground for news concerning all his pack, whether they were in crisis or not.

"Yeah Nickys good, I see him almost every day for leftovers from the day before and to help out for an hour or two a week when he gets his deliveries to bring in goods. Saphy's alright, I've smoothed over any trouble I gave to him and his friends. I helped out for a couple nights, being his fetch and carry bitch. Can't complain, he did give me money. He's not turned me provamp, but I've learned to keep my mouth shut and keep my opinions to myself unless otherwise asked." Pan said with a shrug,

"Keeping your opinion to yourself is often a wise choice,"  Tom said.  "Although that doesn't mean you should always keep quiet.  It takes most people a long time to learn when to listen and when to talk.  Some never learn."

"I get that still a young pup in the learning curve of things. Takes adjusting getting used to being in a pack this big, but I'm doing what I can to figure out my place. Speaking of can you book me for next month tentatively for my next three fights. I'm 90 percent sure I'm going to dust the floor with these guys. Or did you want me to pop back in after the full moon when you've got confirmation that I did win my three?" Pan asked.

"Are we talking booking for the eighth, ninth and tenth or for October?" Tom asked.  "And you realize you don't need to inform me of your status immediately?  You can get Nicky to put up a message on the website."

"October. Nicky said to talk to you about that. Saves trouble and time trying to hunt down the dinks that want to hold their numbers but not actually fight for it." Pan said with a hungry grin. "But if you want me to harass Nicky I'm down with that too. He said its one of the many jobs that the ulfric holds or listens to then delegates if there is someone on the council I should pester instead say the word and let me know where I can stalk them. I just come here because you are easy to find, sir."

"Maybe you should wait until after the September full moon," Tom said.  "Things may change, so you might be challenging out of order.  There are certain areas in the hierarchy that see a lot of movement."

"I would guess that to be the case. I don't know everyone well but I do get cussed out a lot and told I'm crazy to be picking so many fights. "Three or four a full moon is nothing. The first three months I was here I was doing that a night. I don't see what the issue is." Pan replied in earnest. "How am I supposed to get up to the three hundreds if I am not hauling ass? I don't want to hit that when I'm old AF and in my forties you know what I mean?"

"People see it as being overly ambitious." Tom said.  "Your ranking isn't just a number.  Everyone below you who has offered submission are yours to protect.  So if 703 asks for your help in dealing with 519, because you're the strongest wolf that they trust, you can either step up or get a reputation for selfishness."

"I got nothing but time. If people need me to step up I have a phone they can text or they can hunt me down near Pike's I busk there during the mornings. Then move over to the water front or Capitol Hill or Belltown for the afternoon and evenings." Pan explained. "Or should I be making business cards to hand out to everyone's ass I beat and give it to them the next morning when we aren't wolves? Like hey congrats I kicked your ass, here's my number if you ever need a hand. Ps. If you need help moving, I expect food and a cash donation?"

Tom chuckled.  "It would certainly be unique," he said.  "It would also allow people to find you for a rematch if they wanted one."

"Ah yeah I guess there is that too. I guess I will have to ask around and see how much cards would cost vs me just going to a dollar tree buying some bristol board, cutting it up and making them by hand. The second likely is going to be cheaper, but the first would certainly look more fancy and professional." Pan mused. "Anyway I've eaten up more than enough of your time. Morning sun's shining and I think I might hit up Pikes still since theres the lunch crowd incoming. Take it easy and I guess we will see you next month!"

"If I don't see you before," Tom said.  "You've actually given me an idea to discuss with the pack council.  Certainly we'd be able to afford what is essentially number cards, so people can track their role in the pack.  Have a good day, Pan.  I hope things go well for you at Pike's."  At that moment the phone rang and Tom excused himself to answer it.

Pan left the store feeling rather good that he had given the Ulfric an idea that might be useful. He stretched out in the parking lot a grin on his face as the sun hit it as he riffled around in his backpack for his ear buds and small mp3 player.

He paused as a black car with energetic music pulled up into the parking lot with its windows down. He sniffed the air, another wolf.  One of Saphy's friends from the July picnic. The really drunk one. He paused gently gritting his teeth. She likely wasn't there for him but if she said hey he might have to talk to her and for the life of him he was drawing blanks on her name. Shit... Why you gotta brain fart like this dude. She's kinda hot and if she says hey you're gonna be like oh hey all long-drawn-out and awkward. Zero suaveness.

Josie stepped out the car and stretched. She wore a black crop top and a pair of grey sweat pants that were rolled up into capris. Her nose let her know that another wolf was near by. She scented the air following it to see the colorful haired one that Saphy  hangs out with. "Hey kiddo." She waved with a smile. The fact she used such a generic greeting was for the life of her she couldn't remember his name. It was Peter or something "Heading out or heading in?"
"Oh heeeeey you, friend of Saphy, lover of parties and strong drink... I ah... Yeah, I'm just heading out. Was paying my dues for the month. Tom's on the phone with a client. Heading in for some headshots? Or you are doing pack business stuffs too?" Pan asked. Really smooth, he chided himself. You sounded like a total tool!

Josie pointed at him with a sorta finger gun. "Yup that be me. Josie. And you are friend of Saphy with the hair . . . Peter? " She leaned slowly into the name and instantly knew it didn't seem to fit. "Yup the business of both fronts I suppose. I should book him for a new photoshoot soon. Also also, " She turned back towards her car bending over as she climbed in  coming back out holding cups. "Coffee. The life blood"

"It's Pan, but Peter was kinda close and aww shit, look at you all slick! I totally forgot to bring a bribe for him. How's he like is coffee anyhow, Josie." Pan said eyeing the coffees.

Josie nodded making a mental note to remember the mans name. "Well as long as you are not trying to make his heart explode from stupid amounts of caffeine or give him the Diabetus. Tom will take it most ways. Today is an iced honey almond flat white. Keep that bloating down from true dairy. Which means little to us but hey old habits some times ya know. Well I won't keep you Pan." She walked up to him holding the coffees and bumped her elbow against his arm as her wolf playfully bopped him on the head with a lazy paw.

Pan blushed. "Yeah I won't keep ya too long but umm hey can I ask you one thing? Just to pick a fellow wolfs brain?"

She paused mid set and turned to him giving him her full attention. "Sure thing."

"Do you know anyone in pack that does business cards on the cheap in small batches?" He asked hopeful. "I mean if you don't thats cool too. Or if you cant off the top of your head I could give you my number incase you do remember."

Josie thought for a moment. "Well Ren is a jack of all trades. How much Jack and how much trade varies based on the project.  I'm pretty quick with graphic design depending on what you are looking for. I buy papers and art supplies in bulk so costs would be low. It would be the time thing that would be an issue for me presently. Again depending on the detail of the project. What type of card are you looking for?"

Pan grinned "Well I wanted to make my own ass kicking business card. So every person I beat the snot out of has my contact info if they need my help later on or to call me for a rematch so I am easy to get a hold of because... I can... Be a bit tricky to track down most days. Maybe also have on the back that I help move too but food and a cash donation is required to keep it all light hearted and shit..." Good stuff, he thought to himself. You didn't let her know you are homing it up on the streets of Seattle, not many chicks would find that appealing.

Josie pulled a face like she was toying ideas around "I mean that sounds easy enough.  I should be able to squeeze something in. K hold this."She basically shoved a coffee in his hand before going digging in her purse. She pulled out a self promotion card for her twitch channel, merch shop and patreon. "Here." She exchanged her card for her coffee back.  "Oh wait flip it."She didn't give him time to answer she just pawed at his hands. "Okay good I gave you the one with my number on the back. Ya just shoot me a call.  We can get you over to the Josie cave and we can back and forth some ideas. Sound good?"

"Uhhhh yeah it sounds good, like more than great, actually. Thanks."  Pan replied as he took the card and passed back the coffee and slipped the business card into the back of his phone's protective case to not lose it.

He watched as she left like a manic tornado, leaving him alone in the parking lot once more as she entered Tom's shop to talk turkey.

He was wasting time and had to go hustle to make some money for the day. And as delightful as it would be to celebrate his victory of scoring a pretty girl's phone number, he had just given tom the last of his money that he had on him. If he wanted to eat something other than stale muffins or bagels he had to get a move on....

Josie used a combo of her elbow and her legs to open the door into the shop. She listened intently to see if Tom was off the phone or not. Deciding to  stay quiet instead of her usual loud entrances. She walked to the counter pulling a napkin out of her pocket to place it on the glass table before putting the iced coffee on top. She waited patiently

"Absolutely.   It will be you, me and your friend.  No one else in the studio.  There will be someone handling the shop but they won't be entering the studio.  I understand completely.  Thank you and have a pleasant day."  Tom hung the phone up.  "Hello Josie.  Thank you for the coffee.  I sometimes get the feeling people try to compete as to the most unusual coffee people can bring me.  Thank you,"  He took a sip.  "Honey and almond?"

"Ya tasty ain't it? Also it's not just the most unusual you still have to enjoy it. It doesn't count if you don't like it.  Then that's it you're out of the game." Josie gave a playful wink over her own cup as she took a sip.  Her free hand rummaged in her pocket pulling out a small wad of $20's.  She began counting them off placing them on the counter. "That should do 'er. I rounded it up to $500 just made sense to me."

Tom took the wad.   "Do I need to remind you that it is 1% not 10% or did you have a $50,000 month?  If so, well done."

Josie shrugged. "Technically $43,750 ish. Big Con coming up fans donate like crazy hoping their money helps their dream come true of a living breathing character. You helping me with photoshoots also do wonders. New costume equals more Patreon exclusive content. Gotta sub to see it all or come to the Con and pay for a meet and greet. Speaking of I'd like to book some of your services in the next coming weeks. Got any openings?"

"Thank you for rounding up.  Well done."  When Josie asked about an appointment, Tom shook his head.  "Not next week," he said.  "Twenty second is the earliest I have any time available.  I can book you in for an hour right at the end of the day, so we can ever go a little over if we need to."

"Fantastic. Just doddle me in Boss." She leaned over the counter wiggling her finger like a pretend pen. "So you hear the dynamic trio and their sitter meet up with some of the Alaskan crew for brunch as they passed on thru?"

"I did hear vague rumours to that affect," Tom said, opening an appointment log on is computer and adding  Josie in for the last appointment of the day on the 22nd.

"I'd like to discuss one of them. Simmons, Ethan." She took a sip of coffee. "I was hoping to sponsor him after his contract is up end of march next year. Ya I know its far out and a lot can happen between now and then but I think he could be a good fit here."

"He was one of the ones that was discussed, when we originally talked about accepting refugees from the Fairbanks pack," Tom said.  "I take it he has expressed interest in joining us?"

"He has made strong comments to not looking to renew his contract.  I carefully implied I could use someone of his talents on my pay roll if he needed a place to go. I could offer what he currently makes easily for this. However knowing how well Dani's boy has been received you can understand my slight concern about how well he would get along with people. Though he was beaten within an inch of his life for being the only one to disobey the rape order. I am unsure others would be willing to hear his side of the story. Suppose that's also his lot to bare. Company you keep and all." Josie huffed a little.  "Any thoughts?"

"We shall see what we shall see," Tom said.  "You're talking about a possibility, rather than a fait accompli.  If he joins us, he joins us.  We are one thousand strong.  Statistically, we have a few bad apples.  If people judge him for things he hasn't done, he will have a strong sponsor."

Tom's words brought a smile to her face. "You damn right." She cheers her coffee to his. "Man statistics are amazing and horrible all wrapped in a pretty little bow. So the idea of him joining us is a groovy smoothie?"

"I can only speak for myself in saying he will be accepted warts and all," Tom said.  "There will be some wrinkles.  There always are.  Am I giving you permission?  No.  You don't need my permission.  But thank you for the head's up.  It will keep me from being caught unawares.  Is he an alpha or a sub?"

Josie shifted. "Well um about that. I'm not overly sure. I mean the assumption is there that he is an alpha. As far as I know yes. Have I experienced it. No actually. His beast is tucked so far down and rarely shows itself. So to properly gage that its hard to say. I've never seen anything like it. Felt anything like it. I try coaxing it out and have made small progress. If push came to shove.." Josie trailed off .

Tom gave Josie a look.  "You've never felt a well hidden wolf?" he asked.

Josie kinda rolles her eyes playfully. "Okay Sir you; you don't count." She chuckled. "I mean I have felt some but it's more anomaly verses the rule.  You know what I am trying to say. God please tell me you know what I mean."

Tom nodded.  "He passes well.  Some have learned to hide their wolf away.  Some never learn it.  Some never try.  Maybe he will just need a little coaxing.  Maybe he's comfortable with himself the way he is."

"As you said we shall see. I just hope he can come out of his shell a little. So proper  makes it look like I am on a whole lower level of debauchery." Josie gave a lopsides grin.

"I'm sure he will do fine, as long as he can adjust to the changes between the Fairbanks pack and here," Tom said.  "We're a pack, not a paramilitary organization."

Josie nodded. "True but this poor Country Boy just wants to won some land and farm by the sounds of things. It's very white picket fence of him."

"Land around here is expensive," Tom said.  "Not sure how much farming he'd be able to do."

"Ideally He would like that land in Montana. Can't say I've ever been there.  Not exactly on the Con travel list.  But hey helping someone's dream come true comes with the territory of all that is Josie." She motioned to herself with a flourished hand gesture as she laughed.. "Speaking of," She checked her phone. "I am due to me live in an hour or so for a prop building stream. Got some daggers and accessories still on the go." She popped up over the counter grabbing Toms hand. She gave him a kiss on the back of his hand. "You have a wonderful day good Sir."

"It is only a twelve hour drive.  You can't tell me you haven't gone farther for a con."  Josie felt Tom's Beast when she kissed his hand.  "Good luck with the live stream," he said.  "Let me know if you want pictures of the finished products."

"That's what we gonna be shooting Sir. I'll send you some source material for references.  We might want to pull out some awesome smoke shots for this. Funs right?"  She basked in feeling Tom's beast it was a pick me up for her day. She stopped in the doorway and blew a kiss before leaving with a large smile on her face.

Saphyre was the next wolf to jingle in through Tom's doors, closer to high noon he came in with a bag of hefty breakfast sandwiches and dressed in something silky yet heavily embellished. He'd only been up an hour so the breakfast was a matter of scheduling not of whimsy.

"Goooood afternoon," he sang to his Ulfric holding up the bag. "I brought you an egg blt with cheese on a bagel. The bagel is the size of your head though. I think they feed them bacon fat in the back so they can host illegal bagel fights," that was a matter of whimsy.

"I also have my dues, and an update on our friend if I can steal your ear for a mo'," Saphyre explained pulling an envelope from the where he'd pinned it under his arm as his outfit didn't have pockets.

Tom was downloading images from one of his cameras; he smiled when Saphyre walked in. “One is forced to wonder how good the action is on illegal bagel fights,” he said. “Or, for that matter, whether putting a whole wheat raisin bagel up against a four cheese bagel of the same weight would be considered a fair fight. I suspect there are hidden intricacies that a layman would be unaware of. And your timing is perfect. I was just contemplating lunch.  I’ll get Stephanie to watch the counter while we talk in back, or rather you talk and I eat something the size of my head.”

"It's true, running the book on an underground bagel fighting ring is a little beyond me, I leave it to the experts and eat the spoils," Saphyre stated, fishing into the bag for the other sandwich which he had brought for Stephanie, handing it off with a smile before he followed Tom towards the back.

"I think there's something psychological to the satisfaction of eating something the size of ones head, real ouroboros situation," Saphyre mused as he handed over Tom's sandwich and retrieved his own.

"Easier for us than others," Tom said, taking a bite out of the sandwich.  "You said you had an update on our friend," he said, after swallowing the first bite. "That covers a lot of ground.  Pan dropped by earlier, by the way.  He's a eager one, I must say.  Vastly overpaid his tribute.  He's going to need a few lessons in chilling out."

"Ohh," Saphyre cooed with fondness at the existence of the green haired sub wolf. "He's pretty well convinced it's him against the entire world, can't see the pack for the wolves if you will. But he'll get there. I've been discreetly scrounging him up odd jobs amongst the pack, he needs the money but also I think he likes the idea he can help us. Just hoping the we-can-help-him-too penny will drop down on its own," Saphyre pulled a strip of bacon out of his sandwich to eat it first.

"But I came here to talk about our friend down in Arch Angel. Ramone and I visited him yesterday, got to take him up on the roof it really did him some good. But he really seemed preoccupied with Morse code. I don't know if he's trying to get information out to us without the tower knowing and I don't  know if... 1. we have anyone military fluent in Morse Code who we also want to bring in on that whole situation and 2. suddenly introducing said new person to the roster after his observable insistence about Morse Code wouldn't defeat the entire purpose,"

"I'm going to assume that somebody on the Archangel staff would also know Morse code," Tom pointed out.  "That would render it already compromised.  Be that as it may, finding someone who knows Morse code shouldn't be too difficult.  Finding someone who could converse in it?  That would be harder.  Maybe a lip reader.  We could potentially find someone who was congenitally deaf before they were infected.  If Mr Talbot seems to think it is vital to get us this information in a clandestine manner, we should take him seriously and do what we can to accommodate his request.  Does anyone spring to mind?  There are certain occupations and hobbies that tend towards being familiar with Morse but it would seem familiarity may not be enough.  This is a good bagel.  Barrymore's diner?"


Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244
Saturday September 5th Suki's house 7am -early evening

It had been a very long night. She had driven north of the city to visit a man outside of Seattle that owned a hobby pony ranch and Stephan her boss had told the client most certainly he had an animator on hand that could assist him in raising his prized pony.

Suki wasn't sure since this was something larger than a dog or beloved cat but had taken the job because the fact was despite having taken some leave off from work to watch over her mother. The bills needed to be paid and she could feel that pressure of having not raised anything in over two weeks. It was pushing on her.

The last thing she wanted to deal with was dead neighbourhood animals potentially shambling their way onto her home property and having her brother, Razan, lose it. So despite not knowing if she could, she had done just that and took the job.

Stephan had offered her a clear and clean four grand for the job if she could do it and had told her the client had the sacrifice needed up at the farm she was to visit. It wouldn't be a chicken, however, he warned. It would be a goat.

Normally, the news would have made her feel mildly squeamish, but the stress of her mother being in the hospital and the news that she had received the day prior had numbed her somewhat.

Suki had learned the Client as well as the wife and kids wanted to say goodbye since the animal had passed while under the care of a pet sitter, while they were on vacation while in Florida doing their yearly Disney circuit. It was no one's fault, it was just an old pony.

The job had gone well, but Suki had insisted the children not be there to witness the business end of the raising, telling the parents they could call them out once the pony had risen from the grave.

She had sat for three hours out in the dark evening as the family had spent an inordinately long period of time with the animal, insisting they wanted to clean Buttercup up as they took photos of her and spent time brushing cooing and fussing over the tiny pony, even going as far to cuddle with it and let their five and eight-year-old ride it around the barnyard one last time.

She left and had little emotional input on the whole thing when she had called Stephan to tell him the job had been a success.

However, she had fallen apart once she had hit the driveway and the place she called home. After a ten-minute melt down in her car, she pulled herself together. It really hadn't been killing the goat, she told herself. But looking back, listening to the sounds it made as it thrashed and gasped as she had slit its throat and watch the life drain from its eyes had been much harder to stomach than just lopping the head off a chicken and sprinkling a little blood about for the summoning circle.

No, what finally got to her was the fact that that her brain decided to make the analogy of what happened that evening with what she was going to have to do this evening.

They had gotten the news the morning before from the doctors. Her mother had been taken out of her medical coma but the brain scans showed despite their best efforts her mother was in a vegetative state and there was no chance for her coming back. They could of course keep her in the hospital and on life support... However, Suki as much as her heart was breaking, logically started to tally the numbers of how much that would cost.

The fight that had ensued as so as they left the hospital between her and Razan had been of biblical proportions. Razan told her she was cold-hearted and ruthless. Their mother was strong, she could beat the odds. Didn't she believe in miracles? When she had shaken her head no that it wasn't possible, medically the doctors had explained it, it was a no dice situation.

He had gotten cruel then. When people hurt they lashed out, Suki understood that. Grief was a terrible thing. She had sat through an hour of him lashing out and ranting before he finally broke down and cried.

He hadn't talked to her for the rest of the day, as she made calls to her and her mother's church to arrange the funeral that was soon to happen. However, the Father had made an offhand comment near the end of the conversation after money details had been talked over. It was a terrible time to try to be preachy, as he essentially insinuated that this was likely a lesson for her to take to heart and that god was trying to teach her a valuable lesson. As he had pried and prodded, wanting to know if she had quit her animating gig.

Pride commeth before the fall maybe? Suki had told him she was going to think about having him there when she took her mother off life support and wasn't entirely sure if he was the man for the job when it came to her funeral rites and the burial, and had hung up on him while he was still protesting.

More calls had been placed as she looked into how much a plot was going to cost. How much a headstone would cost. How much were coffins? Ironically enough, her mother despite being catholic had said she wanted to be cremated so that her ashes could mix with her beloved Haro's. There had been a fight about that with the church as well, Razan had sided with her on that one via text but he had refused to come out of his room to talk to her face to face.

She had texted him in the evening saying she had to go out. Business. He had pressed where why and all that and when she explained it was for animating. Again there had been a fight, but this time over text. Thankfully, it hadn't been an hour long. But that was how her day had been so far.

Suki entered the house as quietly as she could with her Animator's case as she set it down in the hallway closet and slipped her shoes off. She wiped the leftover tears from her puffy eyes.

She entered the kitchen area, stripping off her black dress shirt and slacks, tossing them into the washing machine just off the kitchen area. It was best to wash them now, then let them sit around, considering the goat blood.

The image of the goat wide-eyed gasping for air as it wheezed through it's windpipe entered her mind again, and her brain gave her a preview of her mother making the same noises once they took out the tubes and pulled the plug.

Suki clenched the edge of the washing machine as she felt her shoulders shake, and she suppressed a sob. The last thing she wanted was to wake her brother as she focused on her breathing and tried to push the terrible image from her mind. She didn't know how long she had been standing there like that.

Certainly long enough that she was aware of the kettle on the stove screaming and her brother was in the kitchen yelling her name looking concerned.

Back to reality. She nodded when Razan asked her if she was alright, and softly asked him to make a pot of tea for her while she hit the shower and made herself presentable. Apologizing for being downstairs in just her undergarments.

The shower had helped. Suki was never a fan of grave grease one needed to use to anoint her body. No matter how much paper towel and wet wipes she used it always lingered, especially her hair line, and she was not a fan of the smell. it reminded her of the suet blocks her mother would put out in the winter time for the birds.

After a ten-minute scrub, she felt cleaner. Maybe not on a spiritual or emotional level, but she had scrubbed away the last remaining evidence from her night's job at least.

After getting dressed into a nightgown, she went downstairs to find a pot of tea steeping on the table and Razan at the stove cooking up some French toast.

She sat down at the table and noted there were two plates and two mugs on the table. Good, she thought he wasn't so pissed as to not be in the same room as her.

A few moments later they both sat at the table with breakfast in from of them. "I didn't mean to wake you up this morning. I tried to be as quiet as I could." She said. "Did you manage to get any sleep?"

"Some but not a lot, what about you?" he asked as he poured some syrup on his breakfast and pushed the bottle towards her, not making eye contact.

"Not yet. I had that two-hour nap before I headed out. Then the night was six hours of me driving there and back and four and a half hours of me having to do..." She paused, trying to phrase it in a way that wouldn't anger her brother. "Having to do the other stuff."

Razan was quiet as he chewed his food and said nothing until he took a sip of his tea. "You know mom talked to me about that. I couldn't believe it when she told me. You broke her heart, I don't get why you won't quit. It's like you are addicted to it or something. Did you know mom was catching shit from it from the church and the congregation?"

"She didn't say anything but I suspected it. It is kind of hard not to think that is the case when we come out of the church and I find someone has keyed Sinner into the side of my car door, Razan." Suki explained wearily. "What you and the church don't seem to understand, despite there being google and books and even classes and workshops out there to inform you. This is something I have to do. It really varies on the animator but the metaphysical manifestation of power I have builds up, If I don't messed up stuff happens. "
.
"Like what?" Razan asked, frowning as his sister tried to excuse her actions.

"Like dead things don't stay dead. The first time it happened... You remember our Siamese cat that died several years ago?" Suki asked as she paused, pouring a small about of syrup onto her toast and watched as her brother slowly nodded.

"She dug herself up out of the garden and decided to come crawl up onto the roof into my bedroom window and curl up on my chest without me using any summoning circles or rituals. Do you have any idea how much that freaked me out to have her half rotten and making the most terrible mewling noises at me. I panicked and threw her out the window. When I went outside thinking it had to be a nightmare and to convince myself it was... " Suki felt the lump form in her throat as the tears leaked out the corner of her eyes spilling down her cheeks. " She was out back dragging herself around the yard with two broken legs and just wouldn't stop coming towards me. I - I had to beat her head in with a shovel to make her stop. To stop making those noises, to stop moving.... You think I wanted this? I didn't I tried to not do it but that is what happens. So I reached out to someone that knows about these things. One of our white witch liaisons and she got me help, so I could at least control this."

Razan was silent as he watched his big sister cry. "That is admittedly not cool...Can't the church try and exorcise the darkness out of you? They say it's a darkness that takes root and that you just need to deny the power and cast it out?"

"No it doesn't work like that despite what the Catholic Church touts. It's old scripture Razan and written by men that had no clue how any of the magic and metaphysical stuff works. Easier to claim it's the devils influence and his minions that make anyone not 'normal'" Suki paused to use air quote "Like magic users, shape-shifters, animators, and heck even vampires..."

He sighed. "Well, as blasphemous as it sounds, we didn't have science like we do today. We know shape-shifters and vampirism is caused by viruses, but the other stuff..."

"Would you call someone devil tainted for having seizures or being schizophrenic?" Suki asked her food untouched as she sipped her tea.

"No." He said as he went to argue but Suki put her hand up silencing him.

"Exactly, but back in the good old days they did and would kill people for that. Look, I've had some time to think long and hard on it since I was excommunicated. I can't help it, any more than someone with a medical or mental health disorder can control things. The church doesn't know everything I know you aren't as hard core on the faith, and you have to be able to see how a lot of Christians cherry-pick things from the gays being bad right across the board to animating is the devil's work and everything in between. They just freak out over the whole the only one that can raise the dead is Jesus. That is the issue. But Razan you aren't resurrecting the dead when you animate them. It's just a shell, whatever we bring back is like a shadow or just like an echo of what is there. But that's besides the point. I don't even raise people, did you know that?"

"No and I don't think mom knew either." He said quietly digesting his sisters words.

"I bring back animals to bleed off the overflow Razan, peoples pets. And you know what the church says about animals. They got no souls and yet..." Suki tossed her hands in the air and shrugged her shoulders as she sniffed her nose loudly and wiped the tears away. "And yet... Look at that I bring them back for a short time."

"Who would want to bring back a rotting animal?" Razan said shaking his head.

"I don't know how it works, but when I raise pets they are actually in excellent condition. They don't really look all rotten or pet cemetery like. Part of the metaphysics of it, I guess." Suki explained

"So do all animators got to do what you do twice a month?" he asked. "The pictures Ive seen on the internet and videos when you bring back people they look pretty bad... So why do your animals look better?"

Suki paused thinking about it. "Well there really isn't a number thing with animators, some people just have that pull more than others but the timing can vary. For some its only a couple of times a year, I guess I'm just unlucky. As for the look of animals, I don't know, likely because they are smaller. Maybe if the church is right about them being soulless, it might have something to do with that. I do know that the power of an animator can have a very serious effect on how good your dead look when you raise them, however. Never tried a person not really comfortable with the idea but I do know if you have more than one animator on hand it can definitely improve the look and how long the person has been dead that time limit can be expanded upon if you got a partner with you working a case."

"So how powerful are you? If it is a time thing, twice a month seems an awful lot compared to having to do it only a couple of times a year. Does that mean you are packing? Magically speaking?" Razan asked.

Suki couldn't help but laugh a little as she shook her head. "I don't know how that really works. It might, but it's more that I'm weak and don't have a good handle on it. So I need to bleed off things more often because I'm not very experienced. I wouldn't know unless I agreed to do people for Stephan. He was excited about the prospect of tag teaming, saying together he and I might be able to bring someone back that's been fifty years dead. But I told him I really didn't want to do people unless I had no choice. He has really been pushing this pet service. Oddly enough, I looked it up and haven't found a single business here in Seattle that offers it, not even in the entire state. But hey he's finding me dead animals, I'm not complaining. I'd be screwed without him."

Razan was quiet as he digested the information. He didn't like it. It went against everything he had been taught, and that was a hard wall to climb over to try and see the other side, let alone accept it.

As a future lawyer, he would have to learn to set aside his bias and previous opinions if he was defending people. Perhaps he could use his sister as a stepping stone in learning how to do that.

It was clear she was hurt and unhappy about being an animator. It made him feel slightly better that she felt shame about having to do it. It didn't make up for having to hear his mother tearfully break down and about how it had put some tension on her friendships and with the community in the church, or that she worried Suki was destined for Hell and that she couldn't save her.

Still, if Suki was being honest about it and didn't have a choice and that she had to do it or face the rather disturbing ramifications of a pet cemetery recreation every month... Still, something wasn't adding up.

"How come your cat came back a rotted mess, but you are telling me the animals you raise look life like? Was it because it was your first time?" He asked her quietly as he paused to cut another piece of his breakfast as he forced himself to chew. The conversation wasn't very conducive to enjoying the food he had cooked.

Suki shook her head. One was a controlled raising with a summoning circle of power and a live offering, the other.... Was without it and a bleed over. Without a circle or a suitable offering, you end up not being able to raise a zombie, or you end up with one that looks awful."

"And what is a suitable offering?" He asked.

Suki sipped her tea and averted her gaze. "Do you really want to get into the logistics of this Razan you likely won't want to hear it. I don't want to fight, and I am too tired to have you go on about me being a monster or that I have no conscience."

"Try me. I'll do my best to not fight with you. I'm trying to understand it all." He said.

Suki closed her eyes and nodded. "Right, just remember you asked, so you lose your right to freak out if you don't like what you hear Razan." She sipped her tea again and set it back down. "All raisings require an offering. There is no getting around it if you want a properly intact zombie. You can't raise the dead without one. That offering has to be blood. So when I raise a pet, I have to offer life as a gift the energy of that offering channels the magic. So I have to kill a chicken if I want to raise a pet. The older the dead is or if the body is in bad condition, the bigger the offering has to be. So tonight I didn't use a chicken. Stephan had a goat for me since we were not entirely sure a chicken would cut it. As I said, I'm still pretty new to animating and I lack the field hours that many of the pros have. So to not risk the raising failing, they brought me a goat and I had to offer that."

Suki's brother frowned and sighed, is it quick, do you need a lot of blood or can you just use a little and patch the animal up to use for later?"

"No, sadly, you must give a life to end up with a raising. So each time I raise something, something else must die. I try to make the offering as cleanly and painlessly as I can. It's customary to slit the throat, and then you used that blood to fortify your circle of power before you draw the dead to rise. You also have to feed them a bit of the offering's blood to turn the lights on upstairs, if you don't, you just have a corpse that stands there unresponsive." Suki said softly, she squeezed her eyes shut as the sound and memory of the goats passing haunted her again. "It was my first goat. I really wasn't a fan of what that was like. It's so much worse than a chicken."

He nodded. "You look pretty squeamish about it and I sort of get it, but haven't you had to shoot people in your line of work? That has to be easier than that, right?"

"Not really," She confessed. "You might not be aware but before all this, all the animating stuff. I had for years been dealing with the fact that I'm an empath, Razan. You know how you would tease me for crying so hard at movies or getting scared at them, and how I could be a bit shy with people as a child. Also, my dislike for large crowds and parties? Turns out it wasn't me being socially awkward or anxious like mom and dad thought. I was just overwhelmed with feeling people's extreme emotions."

"Wow, so mom freaking out at you, you felt that? And... me losing my shit on you last night?..." He watched her nod as she wrapped her hands tightly around the mug of tea. "And everyone at the church when you go to sermons... and coworkers... friends. That has to be hard, how do you manage it? What about the animals that you..."

Suki nodded, "Yes to all of that. Even the animals. I've learned to meditate, it works better than praying. Plus, with the white light mentor I have we work on me putting up metaphysical shields, so I'm not on blast all the time, but it doesn't always keep it all out. If I'm tired or hyperemotional or the emotions are exceptionally strong, it can form cracks and things leak in. If I'm having a bad day, even eating meat can be challenging because I can pick up on the last moments of the fear and pain of said animal."

Razan sat there stunned. He looked at his sister long and hard for a moment, feeling some pity but also mildly horrified that his sister has so many witchy and strange magical things going on with her. He had never known about any of it growing up. Sitting there, part of him wasn't sure what to make of it. It unsettled him. It would be extremely selfish to make it all about his feelings though, as he heard her say she could tell he didn't approve and was a little scared of her.

"It's a lot to take in I can't lie but it has to be way worse for you since you are feeling all this. How do you even manage doing your job, all that stress the emotions and crime scenes and dealing with violent shape-shifters and victims. Have you considered maybe stepping down and changing career paths?"

"I do it very carefully. Like walking on a balancing beam." She said, sounding exhausted. "And you think I should just give it all up. You forget I have to support mom, and I'm helping put you through school because scholarships and grants are nice, but they never cover everything. It isn't like I can just quit and get a job working a peaceful florist shop or something. It is also why it hurt so much when you went off on me yesterday, Razan. When you threw it in my face that I cared more about my job than this family. And that if I had a normal job, I could have stopped this from happening. I can't support this family on Minimum wage. I can barely support this family on what I am making right now. But since we have had a time for you to probe and ask a lot of uncomfortable questions, and before we get into a fight about any of it, we need to segue into the topic of mom and what is going to happen and what I've had to do yesterday and what needs to be done today. We can't avoid it."

Razan cut another slice off his French toast and ate it, feeling it slide down and sit in his stomach like a stone. He had been unfair and cruel, finding out it hurt her more than the average person made him feel like shit. As the remaining male of the family, it should have fallen to him to support and take care of his mother, but he was in school trying to make his mother proud and to be sure that he could care for her as she got older. He just had another couple years to go, and he could get a job and contribute. He nodded, saying nothing, realizing how complicated and difficult the past five years had been on his sister, pity he hadn't known everything before all of this.

"I will pay you back Suki it might take a couple of years, but I will make it right. I know now it's been more of a sacrifice than I originally had thought it had been. As much as I don't want to talk about all this because it's too soon, and I don't want to hear what you are going to say. " He sighed, steeling himself for what was to come.

"I called the church yesterday and told them what was going on. And what needed to happen, and talked about the funeral arrangements and costs. They quoted me nine grand in total for the casket, the two days of viewing, how much the embalming and plot and of course the being there to give mom last rights as well as the service to be held at the graveyard. And for the headstone. " Suki began.

Razan's eyes widened. "That is highway robbery. Why so much money."

"The death industry is alive and well, It's pretty much what to expect if we don't want to toss mom in a pine box and go no frills. However, you knew despite her being catholic, she wanted to be cremated. She wanted her ashes to be mixed with dads. And then be interred together. The church didn't like that they won't do it. Casket service or it is a no-go. I don't care what the church says. We need to respect mom's wishes, and I won't be strong-armed into it. Also, there is the fact that cremation means we can likely knock that nine grand down to half. I have three grand in my bank account Razan that is it. So as much as it pains me to say this, and I feel terrible about it, I need to figure out how to make this work and I haven't even brought up how much the hospital bill is going to be, Mom had coverage, but it wasn't 100 percent and I need to take care of that as well." She explained, her voice soft but the tone was grave as she tried to state the facts and not let herself be overwhelmed by emotions.

"So financially this is leaving you fucked," He said, trying not to grow angry with the church. So what can we do?"

"I'm going to make a call to a friend." Suki said.

Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244
It was an hour later and Father Sozio sat at the kitchen table, a new pot of tea on the kitchen table as Suki turned and introduced her brother. "Razan this is father Dominic Sozio, a friend and colleague that I work with."

Razan shook his had, "I'm curious, why do you have a priest working with you at the precinct? Is he your holy water maker. Absolutely not trying to be a jackass or clever."

"I'm the state executioner," Domenic answered, not wanting to explain that he actually covered three states. "That makes me a federal marshal, so I spend a lot of time with the preternatural squad. I'm not here wearing that hat, however. I'm going to guess that this is about your mother?" He looked at Razan, then Suki. "You're both in a very difficult position. Please accept my sympathy. How can I help?"

"He's a vampire slayer!" Razan said, his eyes widening as he tried to compose himself. "Yes, thank you, it's been a very challenging time. We honestly are so lost."

Suki nodded, "He is, a federally approved and appointed one. He wears a few hats. But he is also a Priest, and that is the most long-standing hat he wears. He can help us, Razan. With offering mom final rites tonight if he is free and to assist with the funeral services. "

Domenic puffed out his cheeks. "I am so sorry," he said. "Absolutely I can. Anointing her with oil will absolve her of sins, even if she can't confess. I can and will. I'll need to swing by St Boniface to get the oleum infirmorum but I can meet you at the hospital. I assume you want to be there."

Suki nodded. "They told us to come by after dinner to take care of things." Her voice was thick as she blinked her eyes rapidly, trying to keep herself from crying. Tearing up was one thing, but she didn't want to cry in front of Domenic. "There is more I have to explain though besides us taking my mother, Hana off life support..."

She explained the entirety of her afternoon, having been on the phone with her families church. She explained the issue of the cremation and how they had told her no if they wanted to proceed down that route, and she embarrassingly also explained the financial situation. As well as the fact that if cremation was possible, it would set the funeral proceedings back by two weeks at the earliest. A few tears had slipped out and down her cheeks, but she had managed to hold it together.

"Your mother's priest clearly hasn't read the memo," Domenic said. "Not all that surprising. It's been a very recent decree. The Vatican announced that cremation was acceptable for Catholics, as long as the ashes were being interred. No burial at sea, no spreading them in favourite places and no keeping them on the mantle. They must be interred. That sounds exactly like what you have planned. Mixing her ashes with those of your father and interring them together? I find that to be a beautiful concept. As far as the coffin is concerned..."

Domenic frowned. "The funeral industry is a rival to the wedding industry when it comes to predatory behaviour. Even rabid werewolves have better manners. You don't need to buy a coffin if you are cremating your mother. Rent one. If the funeral home says they don't rent, call another. There is no need to buy an expensive coffin just to burn it. "

"And the embalming part? Can that be skipped? Is it possible to find a place where we can have a viewing outside our family church, Domenic? Because truthfully, this funeral... It's for the people that loved her. I couldn't give a damn about the rest of the churchgoers or her priest. They basically near the end of the call threw it on me that this is likely happening as a wake-up call for me to get good with god and give up my wicked animating ways. So not having it at the church is an option if it's allowed, and the same goes for the service and viewing. It doesn't have to be held at our family church,. If there is a more affordable and less judgey place, I will take it. To be honest, I'm practically ready to wash my hands with that church when this is all over. Supportive, they have not been. Not one damned bit. " Suki said her voice had turned steely and hot. Good. Anger was better than drowning in hopelessness. This was something she could work with.

Razan was quiet, listening to the two of them. He wasn't feeling anger at the moment and felt a bit like a third wheel. Suki was in control of things. She was the medical contact for their mother, and she seemed to have people she knew that knew what they were doing. He shook his head trying to not be so numb about everything but looking lost."

"Of course it can be skipped," Domenic said. "It's unnecessary if you're going to be having a short viewing and a quick cremation. And as far as where to hold the viewing and the service, go with a funeral home or perhaps the chapel at the hospital. Most of them have a multi-denominational space set aside." He wasn't going to say anything about the priest's behaviour. It wasn't his place to criticize, even if he thought the man was as useful as a rowboat in a theatre.

Suki looked thoughtful. "Honestly, it might be for the best and not just because of money either. I just am tired, Father Sozio, so tired. I don't want my mother's funeral to turn into some community spectical and event where people are dropping by to rubber neck and look down on us, or to have the church decide it's another perfect time to point out why I need to be burned at the stake if I don't repent. I do believe in turning the other cheek and not to be baited, but emotionally we are worn down. It is heartbreaking that some people can't find the empathy to let things alone when clearly others are suffering. Casual Christians, am I right? Let's be good put on a show on Sundays and once they leave the confines of the church suddenly it's back to cherry-picking whatever lines in the bible they want and forgetting to be kind to others. No, let's just go on the tirade of I'm a better Christian than you due to how much I donate or my standing in the church because of who I know or who we chose to look down on."

Suki turned to look at Razan. "If you really want it held in a more public venue than our backyard, we can look at it, but I think mom would be okay with a small, intimate event. She wasn't a huge fan of the folks that were being two faced. I know it embarrassed her and made her sad. Do you think maybe you can reach out to the friends she has this afternoon while I get some rest before tonight? If not and It's too much, I can do it tonight or tomorrow after..." She swallowed hard, her heart aching. "I can do it after we say goodbye at the hospital tonight."

Razan reached out and set a hand on Suki's "I can call the Gaming Grannies." He said. "At least her girls there weren't being asses about things. I can ask them to pass on the news to anyone that they think would genuinely want to pay their respects, and see if we can compile a list in the upcoming days."

"Thank you." Suki said, giving him a thankful smile as she squeezed his hand.

"I agree with the idea of a private service." Domenic said. "Just family and close friends. You and your brother. Like you said, her gaming grannies. Funerals are meant to be a time to support each other in your shared grief. They are not intended to be spectacles. If you want a wider event, hold a memorial when you feel more comfortable with the idea. Anyone who starts acting like a dick can be politely shown the door. The rest can tell you their favourite memory of your mother."

"Same for the inurnment." Razan said. Two weeks for the cremation was going to be a long while, his school season had started. Hearing about the financial situation his sister it made him worry how badly he was going to fall behind. He would have to book an appointment to talk to the dean. It would look like he would be spending most of September in Seattle while he had to go through the hardest thing he had ever experienced. Saying goodbye to his mother and burying her. He didn't want tonight to come. He just wished he could rewind time to the summer before he had left, back when everything was fine.

"Exactly," Domenic said. "For the record, I also accept volunteer hours in lieu of cash. I can always use extra hands at the soup kitchen."

Razan looked to Suki. "I don't want to sound terrible, but how much of a discount in return for hours donated. I understand a good Christian is supposed to do kind tasks with no expectation of reward, but Financially I want to be able to do what I can while I am here to take a bit of the burden off her shoulders if I can. Temp work vs Kitchen work is what I'm having to objectively look at here Father Sozio."

"Give me a week of your time and we'll call it square," Domenic said. "As an educated man, you can have a profound impact. There is only so much I can do. As a law student, you have an awareness that I lack. You can help people with literacy, with paperwork, things like that. There is so much more than serving food and washing dishes that needs to be done. If nothing else, you have two ears and a compassionate heart. Sometimes all it takes is for somebody to be willing to listen."

"Alright. Done. I can't offer full legal advice yet, but I might be able to help with court forms, or immigration paper work. " He offered, "If none of that, we can figure something out. I wash a mean dish." Razan said.

"I wouldn't ask you to give legal advice," Domenic said. "But all of the other things are possible. Give me a list of dates that you are available and I'll let you know which ones I need you for." He paused, looking at the pair. "What time did you want me to meet you at the hospital?" he asked.

"They asked us to be there around dinner or shortly after so six? Seven? I dare, don't go later." Suki said. "But I do need to try and get some sleep, I've not slept, I had an animating gig last night. I'm in no condition to drive if I can't snag four hours."

Razan felt mildly guilty but there had been no reason to have a license living in Seattle with them living so close to a bus route and several of his friends being able to drive.

* * *

The time passed quickly and Suki and her brother found themselves sitting at the side of the bed of her mother at 6pm. She had managed four hours of sleep. Dinner hadn't been something she could stomach, despite her brother trying to get her to eat anything.

Father Sozio entered the room, and she rose to meet him, softly thanking him as the nurse exited the room to let the doctor know he would be needed soon.

She was more composed than she had been earlier. Maybe it had been the sleep, in truth she didn't feel much of anything at the moment.

Suki had seen Domenic serious but she'd never seen him solemn. Equally she'd never seem him wear a cassock and surplice. He carried a Bible and a small vial of oil. He waited patiently for Suki and Razan to move away and began his prayers to absolve their mother of sin so that when she died, she could pass peacefully into the arms of God.

“Through this holy anointing may the Lord in his love and mercy help you with the grace of the Holy Spirit. May the Lord who frees you from sin save you and raise you up.”

It didn't take long. He stroked the woman's face, seeing both of her children in her placid features. He softly recited the 23rd Psalm in Latin, then looked at Suki and Razan. "Did your mother have a favourite prayer or verse from the Bible?" he asked. "Perhaps we could recite it together."

Suki nodded, "Corinthians 13: 4-8 "

Razan looked at the two of them and nodded.

It was a beautiful verse. Domenic would have read the entire chapter but he instead stuck to the requested verses. "Love is patient and kind; love does not envy or boast; it is not arrogant or rude. It does not insist on its own way; it is not irritable or resentful; it does not rejoice at wrongdoing, but rejoices with the truth." He looked at the siblings. "God's love. A mother's love. They have so much in common. They both give without asking for anything. It is blessing to know both, even for a short time. I'll leave you to say your final goodbyes. I'll be in the hall if you need me."

As Father Sozio left, the two siblings to say their goodbyes and when he left the attending doctor came in with a nurse as he explained what to expect as they removed tubes and turned off machines.

Razan grew pale as they began their work, Suki reached for his hand, but he shook it off, backing away from the bed as he squeezed his eye shut tightly. The room felt too hot, he could feel his pulse in his temples, and it was suddenly hard to breathe.

Suki gave him a look of worry and concern, and he rapidly shook his head. "I can't be here. I can't do this. I'm sorry." He said hurriedly as he pushed past the nurse and bolted from the room, speed walking past Father Sozio as he made his way to the elevator area.

Suki watched him go but didn't protest. She should have felt something disappointment, anger, heart break, maybe even betrayal or disgust, but there was nothing. With the news of what to expect, the doctor gave his condolences and told the nurse to call him in when it was time to call it.

She numbly pulled up a chair beside the bed and took her mother's hand in hers as she gazed on her face and watched the rise and fall of her chest.

Quietly, Domenic re-entered the room. Razan would kick himself later for not being able to stay but it would have taken strong men with rope to keep him there. Suki on the other hand, didn't need his help but he wanted her to know that he was present for her if she needed him.

Suki looked up to see him enter. She was mildly surprised to see him there.

She looked at him, not sure what to say. There wasn't anything that she could say. Was he checking in to see if she was okay because Razan left?

Tired and weary eyed, she turned back down to look at her mother's hand she held hers.

It was smaller than hers, spotted and wrinkled. They were the type of hands that told a story and belonged to a very strong woman.

They were hands that had held Suki as she had wept as a baby with colic. They were hands that had dressed her and made lunches to send her to school with. They were hands that toiled every day to cook for her family and that mended her father's work uniforms. They were hands that had held them when their father had died on duty, taken too early. They were hands that went out to work at a local green house Co op to help support her through school, when her scholarship hadn't covered the costs, so she could follow on her father's footsteps to make both of them proud. They were hands that helped everyone she could from her church after she had retired. They were the hands that held hers and Razan's through many trying and unpredictable moments in life.

It was the last time she was going to get to hold these hands....

Suki leaned over and brought it to her lips, kissing the cool, dry skin .

It was too soon, it was so unexpected and unfair.

In Japanese, she gently whispered and stroked Hana's cheek. "Thank you for always being there for Razan and me while we grew up. It had to be so very hard to do it alone without dad. You did well. We love you and always will. You don't have to worry, you can go. I promise I will look out for Razan. I Will take care of him. You can rest now, it is okay..."

Father Domenic stayed with Suki to keep vigil, but after her third attempt to contact Razan urging him to come back, he made the decision to try and find Suki's brother. With the knowledge from her that he was outside near the emergency entrance, he rose and made his way out of the room to find the young man.

Razan wouldn’t have gone far. He was likely somewhere near the manicured rest area, with its benches and fountains and hastily stashed cigarette butts. He knew Suki’s strength; it stood to reason that her brother would share some of it. He’d just need to find a way to tap into it. He would of course receive any assistance he requested in finding Razan. Few people expected to see a formally dressed priest, so they would be almost compelled to help him on what was clearly important business.

If they only knew what else he did for a living.

He found Razan sitting on a small patch of grass near a bus shelter, gazing blankly at the sky. The young law student looked exhausted and shell shocked.

The sky was starting to change color, an indicator that the sun was going to be setting. The clouds were coming in off the water, as the trees out front of the hospital gently swayed in the breeze. You could smell that rain was likely on the way as well. In about an hour and a half, the sun would slip below the horizon and the denizens of Seattle that lay dead for the day would stir.

“Want to talk?” Domenic asked. “Or would you prefer to just sit?”

Razan started and turned to look up at the priest. He shrugged. "Did Suki prod you into coming out here? Are you wanting to call me out for being a shitty brother and a coward?"

“She was occupied and didn’t need any company,”Domenic said.

Razan sighed. "That's what she does. Stay occupied, she's always occupied with something. Miss diligent and dutiful."

“She is that. I don’t think she would know what to do with herself if she stopped moving. Truth be told it’s not all that healthy.”

"And yet that is how she is. Do you have any idea what it was like growing up with someone that had that sort of drive? How hard it was to compete for my mother's approval. Then she goes and drops all this mess about her spooky necro shit on me, which makes me feel like more of an asshole, and now I can't even be in the same room with her and my mother because it's too much. All of this is too much." Razan confessed, he balled his hands into fists.

"They say God never gives us more than we can handle," Domenic said. "Occasionally all we can do is wish God didn't have such a high opinion of us. What I can say is that it wasn't a contest. A mother's love is as infinite as God's love. There isn't specific amount that needs to be divided between the two of you. Ask your sister if you need to but I can promise you, your mother was proud."

"Is..." Razan corrected. "I just don't want to go up there and that be my last memory of her, seeing her like that.... watching her go. Suki might be fine with all that death stuff because she sees it day in and day out with her jobs, but I'm not her. You are a catholic priest, how does her second job sit with you? All that raising the dead for money thing?"

"The Catholic church has a very specific attitude towards animation," Domenic answered. "It tends to be a lot fuzzier when it comes to animals. Try and get someone with any authority to answer any questions regarding whether animals have souls or whether they go to heaven and you'll get some fancy tap dancing. So is she breaking canon? By the strictest definition, no. Not until she animates her first person. Do I have to accept and abide by her excommunication? Unfortunately yes. I cannot hear her confession or absolve her of her sins. The same doesn't hold true for your mother. She was a good Catholic and her soul is already cleansed and ready to go to heaven."

He paused for a second. "Tell me your favourite memory of your mother."

"I have many. But I used to like when I had sick days from home. We would sit on the couch and watch game shows while she made me ginger tea and homemade chicken noodle soup and give me back rubs with that decongestant rub." Razan said as he began to choke up.

"Then keep that as your final memory of your mother," Domenic said. "Scent is actually a very powerful memory trigger. Whenever you want to think of your mother, make yourself a pot of ginger tea and crack open a jar of Vicks. There will be tears. There will be tears for a long time to come. There is no set timeline on grief. It will lessen over time but that time is different for everyone."

Razan nodded as he wiped the tears from his face. Embarrassed and angry. "It's not fair. As the male of the household it should be me taking care of the family not Suki, but I can't yet. I'm too late. Instead, Suki has to work a dangerous job with long, unforgiving hours. If she had the choice to have done something else. Anything else, all of this likely could have been avoided. I only went to law school in New York because my mother and her insisted it was better than any school in Seattle. If I could have stayed local, I could have helped. My Sister lied to me, she withheld information I should have been privy to. I would have come back to have helped if she had told me mom was sick. Instead, she once again decided to do everything all by herself and look how it turned out. My mother is in there." He stabbed his finger angrily, accusingly at the hospital, as his voice wavered again. "She's in there dying because Suki wasn't there to watch her, and she wandered out. She's dying up there because I wasn't there for her. We both failed her as kids."

"From what I understand, your mother made Suki promise not to tell you," Domenic said. "She thought your education was that important. And don't buy into the 'man of the house' idea. That is a perfect example of toxic masculinity. It was simply a case of the older sibling taking care of the younger, not the usurping of your duty as the only son. You can't blame anyone for what happened Razan. Everything is according to God's plan but those of us stuck living with the consequences are perfectly able to think it's a shitty plan."

"Well, god's plan is a crock of shit Father, no offence to you. But if this is his plan for my family, he can kiss my ass." Razan said angrily. "And it isn't toxic, it's a cultural thing you wouldn't understand being white. If I had been firstborn, I'd have passed by bar exams and be making great money. I'd be the one paying to put Suki through school, doing something where she's not having to chase monsters in the middle of the night to help you put them down. I could have paid for mom's medical bills, and she could have had better treatment options and someone to watch over her if Suki or I couldn't. Instead, what was god's plan. To have my father be killed by a fucking were rat and leave my mom to struggle to care for us? For my sister to be a fucking idiot and follow in my father's footsteps? How long before something tears her apart, be it a shifter or a vampire because they don't want to go along peacefully. I'm going to be the last one standing at this rate, and with my luck, everyone in my family will be gone before I can even marry and start my own family at this rate. God's plan, my ass. It's a joke, father. Nothing about this is fair or reasonable or something that I can logically accept. "

Domenic let Razan vent. "There are a lot of people that agree with you," he said. "Sometimes we get handed a shitty deal and as much as we hate it, there isn't a whole lot we can do about it other than push forward."

"Now who's being pushing for toxic masculinity as you basically stand there and tell me to sack up." Razan snipped.

"I'm not telling you to sack up," Domenic said. "I'm telling you, essentially, shit happens."

"I suppose that is fair." Razan said. "I still don't want to go back up there. Suki has it covered, and I can pay my respects and say my goodbyes tomorrow, since the hospital said it was fine to hold a small service for her tomorrow." He sighed and laid down on the grass, looking up at the clouds that were rolling in. "My grades are going to be so fucked this year with all this coming home at the start of the semester. Suki is going to flat out murder me if I fuck this semester up. On a scale of one to ten and be honest, I don't want to sound like a selfish prick, but after this ceremony is there any way we can hold off on interning my mother's ashes until I come back home for the summer? I mean no offense, but two weeks here in Seattle is going to screw me seven ways to Sunday and there is the fact that my dad's sitting around in the house, so is there really a rush?"

"Absolutely," Domenic said. "They have to be buried. No one specified when. Have you considered the possibility of taking a semester off? I'm sure the school would understand. No one is twisting your arm, Razan. If you don't feel like you can go back in, you don't have to. What I am going to do is ask that you be there for your sister. This is going to be a trying time. You're going to need each other to get through this."

"Everything has already come out of the account for this semester, so no I can't take the time off. I'll work the week to pay for your time so Suki doesn't have to be out of pocket, that plus my ticket back to New York. But I can not take the time off. I can't fall behind. We can always text call an facetime between the holidays." Razan explained. "Trust me if you knew my sister she would want me to finish what I started."

"And what do you want?" Domenic asked.

"To succeed." Razan answered. "To be successful, to pay back my sister so that debt isn't hanging over my head. And I guess the rest will come."

"So take it one step at a time," Domenic said. "One class. One lecture. One exam. It will get easier."

"Yes, that is how I have to do it." Razan said. "But I still don't think I want to go up there. I was going to say, maybe go up and be there for her. If you won't, I will text her myself if you want, but she likely will receive the news better if you pass it on. I just can't be there, and maybe I will regret it, but I'm being honest with you and myself, I can't be up in that room and witness that and not come out of this more messed up than I already am."

"If that is what you want," Domenic said. "Although you need to ask yourself which would be harder, being there or not being there. There is no wrong answer. There is just the one that is right for you." He rested his hand on Razan's shoulder for a moment. "You know how to find me if you need to talk."

"Considering, I'm volunteering a week to barter for services...I guess you won't be too hard to find." Razan said with a nod.

Suki sat quietly in the room, holding her mother's hand as she listened to the heart monitor and watched the rise and fall of her mother's chest. Both had begun to slow, and she was aware that the time she had left was dwindling. Still, she was strangely calm and numb to everything. She wasn't able to control the situation the doctors had explained what would happen, and she could only be there to keep her mother company and make sure she wasn't alone when the end came.

She hoped her brother would have a change of heart, but if anyone could convince Razan it would be Domenic. She didn't want to have to spend the last moments of her mother's life on her cell phone, pleading for Razan to be there for it. While it would be nice for Hana's children to both be there for her, if it didn't happen, she would at least have the peace of knowing Suki didn't abandon her.

When it happened, Suki could feel the moment when it came. She heard the soft gasp for breath, followed by several moments where there was no exhale. On a metaphysical level, she felt that spark that was inside every human being sputter, and then it slowly faded. Suki felt the lump in her throat form as she brought her mother's still hand to her lips and kissed it as she then rested it against her face, the sound of the monitor flat lined droned on in the background. She was dimly aware of the nurse that came in and turned the monitor off as she told Suki she would find the doctor in finalize things.

She merely nodded and thanked the nurse before she left to do what she had promised Suki.

By the time Domenic came back, he was at the doorway when he heard the doctor call the time of death and offered the police captain his condolences. Suki began to talk to the nurse about the plans of setting things up so that tomorrow they could have a small service at the chapel in the hospital before the cremation society stepped in to do their part.

When Domenic entered, he saw Suki pull her phone out.

"Welcome back." She said, looking up at him, her face slightly pale and tired, but there were no tears. "Thank you for trying to get through to Razan. I guess he said no. I'm just sending him a text to let him know it's over. Going to tell him to call up mom's friends. He can help with the notifying like he promised he would."

“He didn’t want this to be his last memory of her,” Domenic said. “I think either way he did it, he wasn’t going to be happy with what he did. We talked for a bit. I think he’s blaming himself.”

"He wasn't at fault. There were a lot of moving parts to this. He pointed out several the first day he came back when he blew up, and I told him about mom's deteriorating mental health. He's scared, and he's upset, I understand. I'm trying to be there for him, but he keeps pushing me away." Suki said softly. "I don't seem to be able to find the right words to get him to just understand I'm not blaming him for this. It was a terrible accident. He's not to blame."

“You will find them,” Domenic said. “And the two of you will get through this together. Now, I’m going to ask you to do something very difficult. I’m going to ask you to be selfish, just for a moment. What do you need right now?”

Suki paused and thought about it. "That I need to make sure everything is in order for tomorrow. I feel like I don't have a lot of time but that's why I'm asking Razan to assist. So he can be involved. Other than that? I guess I'm tired and sad. But I felt her go, and I said what I could to her. She stayed around to hear everything I had to tell her. I just hope she can move on and doesn't have any regrets that will hold her back. It was the first time I've been with someone like this and felt them go. It's all a bit strange. I don't think I've taken it all in yet. Likely I am compartmentalizing like I do when I'm at work and dealing with a hard scene I am working. It feels a bit like that if you are wanting to know how I feel. But as to what I need. I need this to be taken care of. It's the last thing we can do for her. I just want to make sure she gets a good send off. And I need to know that Razan is going to be alright. That is what I need."

“If he has half your strength, he will pull through,” Domenic said. “You did everything you could for your mother, Suki. If you felt her go and you say she stayed until you said all you needed to say, that tells me that she stayed to let you finish. It was her last way of telling you that she loves you and that it was time to let her go. She didn’t linger long, so you can know you did the right thing. Is there anything I can do to help?”

"You've already done so much, Father Sozio. If I can be selfish, maybe have you talk to the Chaplin here, so we can get a rough idea of when we will be able to hold the service, if that isn't too much?" She said the words, they were hard to say, her voice sounded thick and strange to her ears. "Traditionally you need three days before you can animate anything because that is apparently how long it can take the soul to fully leave the body, but I don't know." Suki reached out to stroke her mother's face before she pulled the blanket up to cover her visage. "She doesn't feel like she is here."

“The soul leaves the body. It doesn’t necessarily leave the area.” Domenic smiled. “We’d better do a good job with her service. She’s likely to be watching. I’ll go have a chat with him now. I can’t imagine they’d have any issues with your chosen time. “

Suki rose from her chair and embraced him. "Thank you, Domenic, I mean it. As for your fee, can you let me know what it is? I know Razan wants to help, but at the same time the more time he spends here, the more his grades will suffer. I know he's anxious about that. I can make the time up for him over the course of a couple of months if that is okay, or you tell me what I owe you and I can pay you off in a couple instalments if that is possible? Knowing we can cremate her and wait to finish the whole process when he is done his semester or back for Christmas definitely makes it, so he doesn't have to be here unless he chooses to."

“It’s a week helping at the mission,” Domenic said, returning the embrace. He’d been hesitant to offer one but would certainly return one. “I think Razan would like to take care of that himself. I’ll talk to him again and let him know that it doesn’t have to be now. It can be whenever he is next in Seattle, likely for the internment.”

"Fair." She said. "I just don't want to overburden him any more than he already is. I know he is determined to graduate for mom's sake more than ever now. Thank you for everything. I can't say it enough."

Domenic smiled. “Just doing God’s work,” he said. “Somebody has to.”

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739

Sunday Sept 6th Woodland Zoo 9pm -Noah and Arianna

Noah and Arianna entered the zoo having parked and paid the fee to enter the zoo. They had two hours to enjoy a stroll admiring the exhibits and to experiment.

"Thank you again for accompanying me this evening." Noah replied speaking in French, as he walked beside her offering her his arm in a gentlemanly fashion. "I admit to being mildly giddy at the prospect of perusing the exhibits. Miss MacCrea certainly had a lovely idea to bring Klaus here to take in what the zoo offers. Who knows, perhaps we might get lucky and find ourselves an animal to call."

Arianna took the offered arm and gave the other Vampire a sincere smile. "It is indeed a novel approach to finding an animal to call. Better than having to spalunk into caves, not that Darien had to do that for his lovely little Lucy."

"Some are more fortunate than others. It would seem a shame. I think this might be a potential must do as I make my way along the coast if other zoo's are open past sunset. I must admit, Seattle is certainly accommodating to have the place open late one day a week for those of us that are solarly challenged." Noah mused.

"Indeed it is a welcoming city, in that Seattle reminds me of New Orleans. I can't say for sure that all the zoos will make this type of concession for us, but I'd hazard to say that the ones in larger city's will."

"Our time in Vancouver, we saw nothing like that. But perhaps you are right. I've heard the West Coast of America tends to be a bit less conservative and slightly less discriminative to preternatural types so I will be sure to have my friends research this before you head down to South America. So what was it like to live in New Orleans, and should we pause here by the map to figure out what animals we should try seeking out first?" Noah asked casually.

"NOLA is one long party that only stops for mass on Sundays," Arianna said with a peal of laughter, "You have to experience her to understand the way of life the residents have. Indeed having a plan of attack will be better than aimless wandering since we have limited time."

Noah nodded, "New Orleans was a city I was interested in visiting but its on the bloody other side of the country so it wasn't an option. Not when we had Deitra with us and certainly not now with how buggered our financials are. You will have to tell me more as we wander. Of course being a gentleman I insist on you choosing our path through this collection of fathered furry and scaled specimens. I was raised with manners, it only seems fair for it to be ladies choice."

Arianna tapped her lips with a finger as she studied the map. "Lets start with the temperate forest and then hit up the tropical rainforest."

"A bit of a preview of what I might encounter in Southern America.  You know it would be splendiferous event if we stumbled across it here.  How long have you been residing in Seattle, Arianna?" Noah asked.

"A little over a decade or so." Arianna answered. "As for find animals to call it would be a wonderful event if they were to come to us."

"So if you could have any animal out there on this green earth, what would your desire be? We have certainly heard a good list of some of the worst, due to Klaus sharing the fact his lady likes to take the piss out of him about his future animal. For me I'd be over the moon if it was Lion's for obvious reasons." Noah said softly. " I used to study lions back in the day before I was turned. Majestic creatures. If I had that and the ability to call were lions I would have a way to keep Thando by my side for longer, I certainly would wish it. I have a lot of love for him. He's been a friend like no other."

"I've really never tought about it. But I know that most Masters can only call were-animals as they get older and more powerful." Arianna  said as she studied the exhibits in front of her.

"Indeed. Out of all the friends I have, I think Thando will try and stay until the end if I let him, be it if I can ever call lions or the were anolog." Noah said sighing continuing their conversation in french. "It just pains me that we have to part ways with our shifter friends. I don't relish the idea. Do you have any friends that are shifters? I know many a vampire that think it strange to look upon them as friends. Most seem them as tools or just food sources or security, but they burn so brightly compared to us. How can you not fall in love with them."

"That is the downfall of being long lived." Arianna said sadly, "I've enjoyed the friendship of a few shifters when I lived in New Orleans."

"What types?" Noah asked as they paused at the Maned Wolf exhibit.

"A wolf, some rats and a cougar." Arianna said.

"A cougar, that is one of the cat types I've never had in my entourage before. Just due to my regional wanderings, they're more common in North America. In europe you see a lot of rats and wolves depending on the country you visit. The Pan Asian countries less wolf but high concentration of cats and rats. Africa... Well, let's just say it's a very mixed bag there. I'll likely get to encounter a few jaguar types once I get into South America." Noah mused as he looked at the maned wolfs.

He looked at the creatures in the pen, like most animal types when vampires were around they tended to shy away, picking up on the fact that they were predators of a different sort. So it was little surprise to see that the animals had opted to hang towards the back of the enclosure.

He gently let his vampiric power unfurl slowly, it was the power his friends called Shifter Xanax he watched as the maned wolves paused ears perked up as they sniffed the air seemingly less skittish as they interacted with each other not staring so warily at the pair, and he tried to will them to come to the front of the pen. He felt no connection or tether as some older vampires who had animals described being present so there was nothing to tug at to beckon them closer, after a few minutes he sighed heavily. "You wish to have a go? I suspect I can cross Maned Wolf from the list or at the very least, if I want to be more optimistic, the ability has not yet grown or matured for me to do so. I feel no connection, sadly."

Arianna nodded and let her own vampiric powers unfurl, she knew the moment that they brushed against Noah as he gave a slight shiver.

She quietly watched as the pair brushed against each other, like Noah the connection just wasn't with the canines in front of her. "Well at least I know I'm not going to throw the zoo's breeding program off, but maned wolf is also a no for me."

"Well at least not tonight." Noah said consoling her. "You get to to pick the next ones. I'm very doubtful of pigs and birds but the Master of Seattle has swans so what do I know. Your turn my lady."

Arianna moved over to the red pandas who were far more active now that the sun had set. "Cute little buggers," she cooed as she reached out towards the little mammal.

He reached out trying to once again find a connection with the furry red and white animals but the empty feeling he was so used to was the only thing he felt.

Noah shook his head. "They certainly are.  You know, these or raccoons wouldn't be a terrible animal to have they don't have a were analog that I am aware of, unless the myths of the tannuki are based on red pandas. I'm not entirely sure if they are, but if so then there might be the potential such a were analog exists. Sadly, with how strict Japan is with their preternatural laws I'll never be able to legally step foot in that country to find out myself." Noah said. "A shame really, I don't know if you got to meet Jasmine. She donates over at Nightshades currently, but due to her now were-leopard status she is banned from going back to her home country.  I really have a lot of thoughts and unanswered questions about what to do with her or how I can help her."

"Indeed they would be a good animal to have. I believe I have had the pleasure of meeting her, but you have to remember Noah, that you don't have to fix everyone's problems." Arianna said her eyes following the playful fluff balls.

"I know that but... Can I ask you about your maker and early undead life. Was it a good transition, did you have a choice? I just ask because so many of us have had to endure hardships and a lot of darkness and cruelty. I know what our kind do and how they operate, especially those who are older or those that hold great power. So often anything that our kind touch fouls things, no not things, people. We touch the lives of so many sometimes and ultimately harm and break them.  I sincerely believe in leaving a place in a better condition than when I leave it. I can't fix everything, but I want to at least make it a little less terrible. Not too many of our kind care about that. Why worry about what you do to the mortals when they won't be around in a hundred years or less, but I think it is selfish and atrocious. So I try to give those that have been touched by the darkness a little light and happiness where and when I can. Is that so terrible? Or do you think me a fool?" He asked as he paused to look at her hoping she would give him an honest answer.

The female vampire paused and studied her companion for the evening. "My sire gave me a choice," she lowered the collar of her t-shirt so that he could see the tattoo she sported. "He gave me this a month or so before he turned me, it was a way of showing others that I'd agreed to the change. I stayed with him for maybe a decade, but he grew bored of the Crescent City and left...I stayed.

"As for leaving a place better than you found it is a noble ideal to have and wanting to better the lives of those who have known little of the light is an endeavor we should all share, but I think sometimes you allow your heart to overrule your logic."

"And that type of compassion will eventually get you and yours killed," Arianna whispered so others couldn't over hear their words. "You dodged a bullet thus far with finding Sanctuary here in Seattle, but Volkov is old and probably has friends that won't mind handing you over to him."

"I know. That is my dilemma, Arianna. How can I possibly take my friends down to South America with me. I worry about Jasmine and I worry about Karina and Michell.  There was much trauma and damage done to those three. If things go bad, I'm worried they won't mentally let alone physically survive another bad encounter if we have a bad time like we did with Volkov. The fact is it will be far more dangerous than anywhere I can take them here in America. But they are adamant about wanting to stay with me. I don't know what I should do." He explained, still carrying on in French looking troubled. "And before you say make them stay here, I fear that Seattle might not be as safe for them as I originally had thought, even with Volkov being exiled. What would you do in my situation. Having no travel funds and a group of shifters that are adamant to follow you into the pits of hell?"

Arianna moved over to a bench and settled herself patting the spot next to her indicating that Noah should sit too. “I think that the problem you’re running into Noah is that while trying to make the world a better place than how you found it is you’re making yourself more trouble than you can handle.”

“Volkov is an elder vampire, he has powers and abilities that I’m sure none of us have seen in a very long time or ever. You bamboozled him and that just doesn’t sit well with the old man, he’s used to being the bamboozler. Then when you came here you sought out an inventive way of keeping him off your back for a while because he was going to come after what he still saw as his.

“I don’t think Volkov would have ever thought about Seattle as a place to take over, he has it set up in the wilds of the frozen north. But you did cause him to turn his attention towards the city for good or bad.”

“As for continuing your travels, I would suggest you finding a place to hole up here in the city for a good long while so you and your merry band of shifters can lick their wounds and heal. You’re wolf friends took the worst of the trauma from what I remember of the stories that have been going around. We have a large pack of wolves here which will be good for them in their healing. Also we have that lovely therapy office that they should probably take advantage of.”

"It is what it is. All we can do is try and talk some sense into them. I don't want to have to do it by forcing them to stay via a rolling. They have been forced enough.  If there was a way I could make up with the Arctic Wolf, I would. Master Volkov is not the type you want angry at you. But I fear nothing would satisfy him at this point."

"Probably not," she agreed, "Noah, your shifters are with you because you care for them, and I'm almost positive that if you try to leave them here they'll find a way to follow you and that would be worse for them. Again I think you should settle here for a while and build up your funds, and maybe if we find you're animal to call here you can finally settle."

Noah sighed. "Jasmine has stated as much on the financials.  I didn't want to have to winter here and have to wait for the thaw before we had the chance to leave. But that time here could be good for my wolf friends. Good for a lot of them, actually.  I suspect more bad news in the wind. Your friend Darien has been here for almost a full year, he seems to enjoy the city and what it has to offer. It could be a good place to stay, however... I certainly understand what you are saying but..."

The young Master who usually was fairly long winded fell silent his hands in his lap still as marble as he watched a couple go by.

"But?" Arianna prompted.

"I likely seem a flighty thing." He said softly, scoffing as a full minute passed.

"Then let's see if you can call the Small Clawed Asian Otters then." Arianna said with a smile and pulling him to his feet as she began walking toward the little critters.

"Otters it is my fair lady." Noah said, allowing himself to be pulled to his feet as she led him towards the otters. "I worry about their safety and mine as well. Seattle is safe for my friends currently it might be, if we safe. No direct attack is likely to happen. Volkov will be back in Alaska soon, if not already, but the chance for a threat to wander in this way is something that weighs heavily on my mind."

"It weighs heavily on everyone's mind from time to time, but instead of letting it rule us we make the best of the unlife we have going on here." She said flashing Noah a smile, "Hell's Bells I'm using tender to find a human servant candidate."

"Do you think such things are wise? Do they know what you are looking for or are you being more subtle? Not many of the public know what a human servant is I would assume, they certainly don't in Europe unless they are hunters, or have some serious ties to our world." Noah replied.

"I've worded it that I'm looking for a companion, but I'm not having much luck, most are looking for hook ups really." Arianna said.

"You had a human you brought with you to that party. The name escapes me right now. Asian I want to say it started with a K?" Noah said mildly thankful to pull his thoughts away from the dark thoughts of his potential doom if Volkov was maneuvering from the shadows. He was beginning to suspect that Arianna has somehow managed to keep herself in excellent standing in her vampiric communities and not gained any enemies.

She certainly didn't have the sort of relationship he had with is Mistress. Seattle would not be safe for him or his friends if she came to America or sent someone after them. Seattle might not even be safe currently if bloodline ties were a thing.  He might be paranoid but ever since hearing Darien had met up with Volkov and the vampire had viewed Darien in a favorable light, it made him uneasy the dark thought that perhaps a back room deal had been made put him in an apprehensive and unsettled state.

If push came to shove, he had no doubts that Darien could kill him in a fight. He had an animal to call.  What did he have? Nothing.  If Volkov offered the right thing, would Darien take such an offer? The boon and approval of a vampire that age would certainly be a treasured thing.

"Ah yes he was a sweetheart, and I'm sure I'll see him again. Those relationships take time to cultivate." She said as she watched the otters play in the small river feature.

"They certainly do. It is this tricky state of finding them young and cultivating all of that, hoping in the meantime that you don't get them killed  or damaged beyond repair before you can finalize all the marks." He said. "So how often do you and Darien spend time with each other. How well do you know him. At the Feast the way you preformed together it almost gave the impression of you being deeply connected despite his short time in the Emerald city."

"Only as long as he's been in the city. We're both musicians so we have performed a few times together. And poker night."

"You certainly know how to dominate a crowd together. One would suspect you could make quite the vampiric power couple if he was not so interested in his wolf. A very talented wolf to be certain." Noah said. "But time passes and chances many things, but not so us. I rather like Darien I do, he is right proper cheeky and a marvelous flirty bastard who has the graces to take his fun lumps when we take the piss out of him. You are all so likeable. More's the pity."

Arianna smiled, "I'm glad he found his young Saphyre, he needs someone other than Lucy to dote on. And no more morose thoughts for this trip."

"Be there for him when that comes to pass. I am certain it will be one hell of a whirlwind ride, but all good things do eventually have to come to an end." Noah said as they made it to the animal enclosure.

She chuckled, "That is so very true."
Reaching out, Noah tried to gain sway over the water creatures. Honestly, if it happened, it wouldn't have been a choice or desired animal. There was no were-anaologue for them but beggars couldn't be choosers. An animal to call was better than no animal to call. However, he reflected on Darien who had bats as his animal. There seemed no disappointment on his part.

There was no link he could detect as he let out a sigh. It wasn't disappointment, more he had been holding his breath as he had concentrated, and after the three minutes of focusing everything he had on the animals he withdrew the power. "No dice my sweet songstress. Your turn."

Arianna reached out and watched as the otters continued to play as if nothing was happening outside of their enclosure. "That's a bust for me too," she said but stopped as something small and red came streaking from the external foliage. "Well hello who are you and where did you come from?" she asked as the juvenile fox started to yip at her.

"Hannah!" a voice seemed to call from the direction that the fox had come from. "There you are you silly girl," a man said in a exasperated voice, he was wearing a zookeeper's uniform. Without prompting he began to explain who the fox was and how she'd arrived at Arianna's feet. "Hannah is one of our animal ambassadors here at the zoo, her cousin Herbert is an artic fox, but since we've started our new northwest exhibit the higher ups wanted to have another fox to show for educational purposes. Especially since the red fox can also live in urban areas like our fine city. But for some reason when I was talking to some kids down the path Hannah took off and made her way here."

Noah looked to the small creature, the zoo attendant and Arianna.

A sage nod "Well it seems the story has a happy ending and that all Is not lost.  Foxes van be quite curious and adventurous.  I'd ask how she came into your possession, but you have people awaiting your return and instruction." Noah  replied.

The attendant scooped up the fox and headed off and Noah looked at Arianna, despite the calmness with the human he found himself feeling very excited as she reached out and smiled, giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze as he raised his eyebrows looking for confirmation.

Animals did not go running towards vampires, they shied away or ran. He wanted confirmation. "Are you thinking what I am?"

"That I need to go to a nature park and see if I can call a red fox to me that doesn't belong to a zoo?" Arianna asked shaking her head.

"I don't want to get too excited, but yes, Oh my dear..." Noah breathed, lapsing back into English, looking at her with excitement and admiration.

Sobering himself slightly, he switched back to French most Americans couldn't be bothered with a second language and if they did, it was likely Spanish or Italian he was discovered." If it is true, what a special moment that I've gotten to witness. I give me hope. Did you want to leave to test out your theory?  I can always come back another night on my own. This smacks of promise and we should chase it. Where could one find wild foxes around here? I'm terribly not familiar with the territory still.

"There are a few nature parks around the city. But I agree we should probably try to see if it is indeed a case of having found an animal to call." She agreed.

"Well, you have the car and know the way." He said, taking her hand as he gave her a wink. "Lead us on out of here, and let's see if you will have something to crow about at the next poker night.

Arianna nodded and led the way to her car.

Noah was mildly quiet on the drive out of the city to where the park was located. "Now that we are away from prying mortals ears, tell me what you are thinking and how you are feeling right now?"

"Excited, and a little confussed, and fuck I need to talk to Darien about the hoops he had to go through to be able to keep Lucy, so I know what I need to do if I plan on keeping a fox with me." Arianna said with a grin.

"On the plus side, they're local and not hard to find. Even if you can't legally obtain one right away, perhaps you can drive out on your free nights and take that time to deeply research your animal." Noah offered. "No sense in jumping the gun, as you American's say. You have forever, but I certainly empathize on the excitement. I suspect you are correct since animals do not come to us, they run, shy, away, or hold their ground and bare teeth."

"That tiny red creature did none of those things. Your heart must be beating fairly quickly at all this happening and the suddenness of it. Or comparable to the speed that they normally do if you fed well before we came out." The plain mousy haired vampire smiled, taking his glasses off, cleaning them again on his shirt. "Thank you for letting me share this with you.

Arianna nodded as she guided the car into a parking stop. "Of course, and hey you can always try to see if you call an animal here in the park."

"True, but I've been told without the intent of what you are calling it makes it harder. We can but try." he said, simply not pressing for questions and letting the sounds of the night enfold them as they walked from the parked car into the dark of the night together.

Arianna found a nice clearing with a few benches so that they wouldn't have to sit on the ground, not that it would have bothered her. "Let's see how this goes," she said as she again reached out with her powers and focused this time on calling a fox to her.

Noah settled onto the bench and whispered a soft good luck to the vampiress before settling into silence and stillness,  as to not spook any animal that may wander their way.

His vampire eyes adjusted well to the natural light in the park from the moon and stars as he waited to see what would happen.

Arianna nodded, letting Noah know that she'd heard him.

With her eyes closed she listened to the forest come to life as things beneath the ground cover moved away from them. Then she heard it the sound of feet coming towards the clearing.

Noah remained still and quiet as he heard the soft rustle in the underbrush in the canopy of trees surrounding them on the small hiking path they were on. Gone was any facade of breathing or trying to human as he waited to see what came out. It could be a rabbit or a raccoon perhaps even a rat or feral house cat, but if it was none of those things, and it was a fox... He could only imagine what was going through the songstresses head at the moment.

There was a strange calmness to Arianna as the night continued to move around the two vampires. Slowly from the underbrush a medium sized canid-type animal slipped into view.

Arianna opened her eyes and looked at the red fox, tilting her head just like the animal across from her was. From where Noah was he could almost say that the vampiress and fox were having a conversation.

Noah remained as still as a statue, not wishing to ruin the moment. It was most certainly confirmation to him that Arianna could call red foxes. Perhaps in the decades to come that would spread out to other types, perhaps not. Vampire powers were a fickle thing. He was truly happy for her, he knew what it was like to have that gnawing anxiety and voice in his head that whispered to him, The same voice that sounded very much like his maker who told him he was nothing and would never be good at anything.

A pang of jealously ran through the vampire as he closed his eyes and pushed it away.  Seattle had been kind to him, the vampires within had been welcoming and generous with their time inviting him, including him, even providing housing and work for him. Now was not the time to let the darkness that he and his kind housed within escape and take over. He was more man than darkness, he reminded himself.

It was as if the world took a breath and Arianna blinked back to herself as she released the power that called the fox to her. The little creature turned tail and headed back into the underbrush not looking back.

Arianna turned to look at Noah and he could see the power that she'd gained from finding her animal. It gave her an ethereal glow for a moment or so.

"Congratulations are in order. How do the kids say it these days with their electronic games. You leveled up?" Noah said rising from the bench as the red fox fled into the woods once more.

"I think that's right. Now to find you yours." Arianna said.

"There is still hope and a chance. Just not tonight. It's too late for the now the zoo is closed but perhaps I can try again some other Sunday when the zoo has their extended hours." Noah said as he extended an arm for the songstress, "Shall we meander back to your vehicle?"

Arianna nodded her agreement.

Noah was happy for the ride back to Arcangel towers when they stopped out front, he unclipped his seat belt. "Thank you for a truly magical evening, Arianna. Tonight helped refuel my hope and has given me a glimpse of what to expect when my time comes, and I find my animal. Truly, it was just what I needed this evening." He said as he shook her hand. "I guess we shall see each other potentially tomorrow night for Pastor Gless's sermon."
"Don't remind me," she grumbled. Something about the minister set her fangs on edge.

"it certainly is the strangest thing I've laid eyes on a religious vampire." he said shaking his head. "The cosmos is certainly full of the strange and mysterious."

"That's not what bothers me about the Gless, I can't put my finger on it just yet." She said.

"Could it be the underhanded way he's adopting some of the cities young vampires that are discontent with their lot in life? Young Sebastian may have been brash by jumping onboard and saying sign me up, but so far he had not witnessed any adverse effects. Dig deeper on those feelings if you can't explain it in a full paragraph or sentence, perhaps we can try a thought exercise? The subconscious is very powerful and can pick up on things that our logical minds will often push aside and dismiss.,." Noah ased cocking his head as he waited for an answer

"It's worth a try." Arianna said as she turned the car off.

"Alright then. We are going to play a simple word association game.  When I say Gless what are the first three words that pop into your head?" Noah asked as they sat in her car as it still idled out front the towers.

"Fraud, bad news, and dangerous." She said without having to think about it.

"Well there you go! Perhaps you can challenge him with some tough to answer questions tomorrow night, and we can see where that takes us." Noah said. "You have a few words, ruminate on them further tonight and see if anything comes of it, my dear. However, I should go. You have been kind with donating your time tonight, and your car is idling, eating up precious resources."

"You do know I'm just going to go park it in the parking garage, right?" She asked not sure if Noah even realized she lived in the residential tower.

"Oh no I did not know. Or is this some double entendre about your plans tonight, Arianna? Do you truly reside here? I was under the impression it was mainly the younger vampires that choose to reside here minus Master Salvatore and Crosby, as well as potentially the Master of the city. Though I suppose he could very well reside elsewhere for the sake of his privacy."

"No I live here at the towers, with my work as a performer it made sense at the time to find a place that catered to odd hours and had security." Arianna explained, "And then I just didn't bother looking for another place in the long run."

"Understood. I suppose the location is optimal if you work close by and enjoy the night-life and the built-in security certainly is a plus." Noah said as he exited the car. "Do enjoy the rest of your night. No doubt it will be a busy one since you have news to share with friends and superiors, or is this something you plan to sit on to share with the Poker group. Klaus did say he was having another one next week, the day after his... other party."
"I probably share it with Darien, only because I'm going to pick his brain about what he needed to do to get to keep Lucy, but other than that it will be a poker night share" Arianna said with a smile.

"Well enjoy your night and the potential gossip you get to share with Mr. Walker tonight. Again, you have my congratulations. You are certainly a very lucky vampire, my dear. " Noah said, flashing her an earnest smile before he closed the car door and straightened his tweed jacket before entering through the doors back into the lobby of the vampire strong hold.

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Arianna slipped into her apartment in AAI's residential tower and eyed the place critically.  She knew she'd have to fox proof the place, but once she let Salvatore know her animal to call was a fox he may want her out of the towers just to ensure none of his smaller cats became prey.

She huffed out a sigh, she would cross that bridge when and if she had to. First she needed to pick a certain vampire's brain on how to obtain the appropriate paperwork to keep an 'exotic' pet.

She quickly dailed Darien before her mind ran off in another direction.

"Hello Arianna."  Came the voice over the phone.  "Is there something I can help you with or is this a social call?"

"Mm a little of both really." Arianna returned. "I just returned from a very interesting outing with Mr. Knolls."

"Ah yes.  Has he brought chaos to you as well?  It does seem to be his forte."  Darien's voice was bland.

"Maybe...I mean having an animal is rather chaotic I suppose." She said catching the lack of any inflection in Darien's voice.

"What do you mean, having an animal?  "

"Keeping an animal, being able to call an animal to you."

"Are you trying to say that you have found your animal to call?"  Darien asked carefully.

"I have." She returned calmly, even though on the inside the part of her that would be an eternal teen was doing a happy dance.

"Well that is wonderful news.  We will have to celebrate.  What animal came to you?"  His voice lightened considerably.  It was good news indeed.

"A red fox, once at the zoo and then at one of the nature parks. I wanted to make sure since the fox at the zoo wasn't what I was focusing on at the time." She explained.

"Ah.  What a lovely animal for you.  Beautiful, cunning, and just the right amount of vicious.  I take it your call is for more than simply sharing the good news, though. I imagine you are wanting to know how to secure the licenses to keep such a fine animal by your side.  I shall send you an email with the details of where to begin your journey.  Yours will not be exactly the same as mine, but I am certain it can be done."

"Indeed," Arianna replied laughing at how quickly Darien pin pointed part of her call. "Now you seem to be out of sorts, my dear."

Darien sighed.  "What would make you say that?"  He asked.

"You seemed off when you answered, guarded almost... ...and you haven't been like that with me for a while now." Arianna said softly dropping into a more serious tone.

Darien sighed once more.  "You know me too well."  He paused.  "The fear came."   He said finally.

"Shit, were you at the club or elsewhere?" She asked concern lacing the question.

"At home.  With Saphyre.  He was right beside me when it happened."  Darien said, and there was sadness now.

"Oh hun," she said, "did he run away or did he stay, your wolf."

"He stayed.  Somehow he stayed.  "

"Then don't be to sad about it," she said soothingly. "That one of the biggest hurdles to have to over come. If he can stand to be at ground zero then he cares enough for you to stick it out with you."

"Or has very poor self preservation instincts."  Darien said.

"I doubt that," she returned.

"No, seriously, I'm pretty sure I'm right about that.  Still, I am thankful, even though everything else may fall to pieces while I get a handle on this."

"Well you know I'll help you however I can. Even bat sitting Lucy for you." Arianna said.

"That might be a bad idea if you call foxes."  darien said.  "But I appreciate the sentiment, truly."

"True," Arianna said with a shrug even if Darien couldn't see her. "Be maybe you can cause your neighbor to finally move out."

"One can dream."

"But see every ability has a good and a bad side. You happen to have a built in 'just don't' aura. Embrace it, love it, aggravate the hell out of those damn corgis." Arianna exclaimed.

Darien chuckled.  "You are rather disturbingly positive."

"I'm from New Orleans, if it wasn't about flashing titties in the middle of winter it was about embracing the fear of the night."

"An interesting point.  Well my dear, let me get started on gathering those resources for you."

"Got you to smile though," she teased, "but thanks for the info dump. See you tomorrow night for a post gless follow-up?"

"Indeed."  Darien said, momentarily thinking of the fun it would be to have his power activate during a sermon.

"Are you plotting...you are plotting you evil man you." Arianna teased as Darien went silent for a moment.

"Not plotting, just thinking.  I will speak with you tomorrow."  darien replied, a slight bit of amusement tinging his voice.  Then the phone went dead.

Arianna chuckled and tossed her phone on the low coffee table.  "Thinking...plotting, tomatoes...tomatos. It's all the same in the end," she muttered as she moved towards her bedroom.

After hanging up with Arianna, Darien sat in his room staring at his favorite painting for a few minutes before lifting his phone and dialing AAI.

Within moments he was transfered to Nigel's human servant's desk.  " Ms Aguilar, if you would please let Mr Salvatore know that Darien Walker called and has something to speak with him about at his convenience?"

"One moment, Mr Walker," Maria said cheerfully.  "Can I tell him what it is about?"

She would know soon anyway so there was little need to keep it a secret. " A growth in ability." He replied.

"Oh, that is certainly worth interrupting him," Maria said.  "I'll connect you immediately."

Immediately was exactly that.  Darien heard two clicks, one putting him on hold and the other being Nigel picking up.  "I hear you have interesting news," Nigel said, not bothering with any kind of greeting.  "Please, elaborate."

"I do have interesting news. It would appear that the abilities of my bloodline are becoming active.  " Darien replied.  " I manifested an aura of fear and dread in the presence of my lover."

"Awkward," Nigel said.  "Were you able to recover quickly enough to not entirely spoil the mood or was this a completely uncontrolled expression?"

"I was able to create enough distance to allow myself the needed time to recover. I am indeed quite lucky that the mood, although dampened, was not completely destroyed, and neither was my relationship." Darien told him.

"Fortunate," Nigel said.  "I will let the master know.  Please keep us up to date as things develop.  Is there anything you need to help you hone this ability?"

" An appropriate place to frighten individuals. I will be avoiding working on site at my club for a time, as well as finding appropriatly distant care for my dear Lucy."

“Is this a power that affects everyone, in a manner similar to Master Volkov’s or is it at a stage where it only affects the living?” Nigel asked. “I’m not certain who would be best to oversee your club. You would likely know that best. Perhaps someone at the zoo might be able to assist with Lucy.”

"Ah yes, I will look into getting assistance from the zoo, thank you. As for the extent of the power, it does indeed affect everyone, however it is currently a very close range . I cannot effect a large area.". Darien explained.

“ That could make elevator rides very interesting in the near future, “Nigel said.

"Exactly why I didn't pay you a visit personally.  It will take time and practice to be able to control the timing and strength of this ability.  In the meantime, I will endeavor to not cause your carpets to need cleaned."  Darien said, a trace of amusement to his tone.

Nigel chuckled. “I have been exposed to Master Volkov’s ability. I doubt you’d even be able to raise the hairs on th back of my neck.”  There was honour in the statement but certainly it was meant to indicate that he didn’t consider Darien a threat.

"Ah yes, you and he are old friends. His power is indeed formidable, but then he is considerably older than I, no doubt.  Others are not so likely to be as unwavering as you, however, and it is a large building." His tone said that he had been thinking of those others in his statement.

“We shall discover who is intrepid and who is trepidatious,” Nigel said. “In the meantime, I will see if we have any other Morags in the city. I assume you prefer that term to Night Hag?”

"It is less tacky, yes.  " Darien agreed.

"Also less gender neutral," Nigel said.  "Thank you for the news, Darien.   The master will be pleased.  No doubt there will be an elevation of your station, even if no one else notices."

"Thank you.  I will endeavor to continue to be useful to the Master."  Darien replied.

"Speaking of which, how goes the investigation of the church?"  Nigel asked.  "The Huntsman is being rather tight-lipped."

Darien sighed at that question.  "It goes slowly.  "  He didn't see any reason not to answer the second in command's question, even if it did seem a bit odd the huntsman wasnt sharing.  But then again, maybe it was how Crosby handled everything.  He seemed the dramatic type after all.  " Every path we follow seems to create more questions than it answers. "

"Isn't that always the way with vampires," Nigel replied.  "Carry on, as they say.  And once again, thank you."

"Of course, and Thank you as well, Mr Salvatore."


Offline Krystal

  • Full Elmwoodian
  • ***
  • Posts: 137
Monday Sept 7th AAI industries- Kat-Swans-Leopards 9pm -
Co-Post palooza many many parts by Lady J, Maxx, Darkflame, Grimoire and Krystal

Tana, Leslie, Katie, Lorne, Minnie, Morvan, Justin and Kat had met up for six to enjoy all-you-can-eat sushi for dinner, but the were-cat and Lorne had left at half past seven to return to the building to set up for the evening's events.

It was the day before the full moon. Kyle admittedly announced that he wasn't comfortable with Leslie and Katie attending so close to the full moon so he had opted to return the girls back to the storefront so the trio could help go through the latest shipment of toys and oddities for Nibble and Licks storefront, not wanting to tempt an early shift due to the presence so so many swans. Such an event could only spell disaster for the pard, so he left the others in the Care of Morvan.

The Cats had killed some time, hitting up a local Boba shop for a little dessert beforehand.

Tana had walked into the lobby, following the directions that Kat had texted, to ask for an escort to the Feast hall at the security desk.

Malcom the were-rat sat at the front desk, the caramel skin toned were-rat watched curiously as he subtly sniffed the air, tasting and smelling were leopard in the air. His dark eyes observing them, noting that they were not the regular spotted cats that resided currently or worked here as they casually chatted.

He made eye contact with the group giving them a curt nod indicating that he had spotted them and also in way of greeting as he waited to see if they were merely heading to the cafeteria to meet someone or grab a bite, or if they had business and needed to make their presence known at the front desk.

Tana bounded up looking over her shoulder at her pard mates to see if they were following before turning back to the were-rat behind the counter. "Evening. Melvin, right?" She said mostly sure she got his name correctly. She was holding a medium sized box that looked large in her hands before she plunked it on the desk.

"Good evening, and it's Malcom miss." He answered giving her his best customer service smile. "What can we do for you tonight?"

Tana made an offended face however that offence wasn't directed at him but more of herself for getting his name wrong when she was so sure of herself. She nervously laughed a little. "Oooof my bad sorry Malcom. I mean Melvin is sorta close right?" She glanced over her shoulder for support which she was getting none. The rest of the leopard responded with a only the M was close look. "Aaaaanyways we are here as guests of Kats to go chuck some axes like Vikings!" Her voice speeding up excitedly.

Malcom looked amused as he pointed to the black and silver small name tag on his maroon vest.  And smiled using a tiny sprinkle of sarcasm to his chipper tone.  "It sure is miss Tanya. I know who you are. You're the podiatrist that works at the spa and wellness clinic." And chuckled as he saw her face.

"I'm just joshing. I've seen you before. You're one of Miss McCrea's visitors. " He said his dark brown eyes twinkled his smile widened.

"I never forget a face or a name once I've logged a guest in. Eidetic memory comes in handy. Let me see if you are on the guest list for Miss Martin."

Tanas face clearly was reacting to everything Malcom said that was wrong. It was when he said he was joking Tanas face seemingly relaxed. "Eidetic dang that's pretty neat. Oh and um side note. I thought Karla may of been on tonight but that's okay. I had sent an email off to Mr. Crosby that I'd be getting a box ready for umm something. So this is that box. Could you see that it gets passed along please. Oh and make sure it doesn't tilt please." Tana didn't know if it was common knowledge to everyone at the towers that Brandy was in it let alone sick. The chances were very slim and was more of a need to know basis. Inside the box was a soft blanket she had everyone stink up with their scents. She sealed it in a big ziploc for "freshness". There was also a smaller box inside the box which contained a small white clay pot in a discus shape with  cat grass nicely growing in it. "Oh oh oh and..." Tana leaned forward and whispered but knew everyone could hear. "His name is Hubert. Mr. Crosby will know what that means."

"I can make  sure that it gets to where it is needed. "Malcolm said  with a warm chuckle, as he paused, making a note on a sticky pad placing it on the box and adding a secondary piece of tape. He might not be the one to pass on the message or bring the box up to the vampire's office that night, so it was prudent to make sure any and all messages were passed on in case an intern happened to do the leg work.  He however, made note mentally that it smelled of multiple leopards and cat grass. Not wanting to be rude but taking consideration that the box contents might not fare well if set off to the side for several days, he asked. "There isn't anything perishable in there, is there?"

Tana beamed a large smile "Thankyou oh umm well.." She tapped a tiny finger to the side of her face in thought. "It should be okay as long as its looked at within 48hrs."

"So if it can't be delivered to Miss McCrea during that time, and forgive me for assuming that, but given the fact I haven't seen her around here lately, do you give permission for it to be opened?" He asked politely. "Also, I just need a list of your guests to cross-reference what is on my guest list. First names are more than acceptable."

Tanas eyes widened a little. This one was clever maybe too clever. Her eyes narrowed a bit suspiciously. "Eidetic hmmm that's all okay sure. I'm watching you Malcom." Tanas face lightened and she giggled. "Yes please do have it opened. As for names well duh I'm Tana and this is Morvan, Minnie and Justin." She said turning to generalize in everyone's direction.

"Well my dear you and your friends check out." He said, standing up behind the large wrap around desk in the lobby.  "If you will just give me a moment..." He said as he paused, picking up his walkie-talkie on his hip. "Thomas, can I have a spot at front desk for five? I have guests that need an escort down to the basement hall. They're here for the Rec. Event."

"Copy, I'm on my way." The voice answered.

The leopards saw a security guard approach him. He was six foot tall and in good shape, and their noses let them know he was a vampire. Scent wise he was familiar to Tana having been one of the leopards that often went over to visit Brandy at Klaus's she immediately linked that lingering scent of other vampires at Klaus's as one of Brandy's boyfriends visitors.

Tana watched the man approach giving him a small sniff. Seeing as the scent was someone that had been in both Brandy and Klaus's place she assumed he was good people or rather good vampire. "Evening." She smiled starring up at his forehead between his eyes like Klaus had taught her.

Justin nodded, his body language casual as he looked the security guard up and down. He had been low-key checking out the lobby, noticing the cameras and overall security set up of the place. It was his first time stepping foot into the towers. "Sup." he said in way of greeting to the security guard. Justin noted the name on the guard's black security fatigues. Thomas. Not wanting to be overtly familiar or friendly as he took most of his ques from Morvan and Tana since they were the ones that had clocked the most amount of time in the building.

It was nice to not be at the tower for business this time. The idea of throwing sharp things at targets was a pleasant one, and she was sure it was going to be a good time. After all, Kat hadn't steered her wrong yet.

"Evening," Thomas replied, nodding to Justin.  He stood like one of the soldiers that Justin had trained with, except he carried the stillness of death.  "My name is Thomas and I'll be escorting you to the area that has been set up for this evening's Viking roleplay event. I'm going to ask you to stick close and not wander off.  I'll point out the bathrooms once we get down to the basement.  You can ask any of the employees and tower residents if you need to leave for any reason.  It's close to the full moon, so we have a quiet room prepared as well, if you need to collect yourself.  Any questions?"

"Sounds pretty clear to me, Thomas." Justin said with a lazy shrug as he titled his head and looked at his pard mates. "But I wasn't told this was a Viking larp situation. Our friend Kat just said it was an Axe and knife chucking thing. We aren't under dressed, are we?"

"You are such a fucking nerd," Morvan said.

"You could always duck out and hit the Hallowe'en store,"  Thomas suggested.  "I can come back up and wait here for you, once I've shown your friends where to go."

"Nah Nah I'm cool." Justin said as he slumped slightly at Morvans words.

Tana got up on her tippy toes to whisper to Justin. "He's joking right?"

Minnie raised an eyebrow.  "Well, maybe not tonight, but I think it would be pretty cool to see Morvan dressed as a Viking."

"Vikings got their asses kicked when they landed on this continent," Morvan said.  "No need to dress like a Viking when you look like somebody who kicked their asses."

Justin smiled. "I was partially joking. If they are wearing period clothes, we need to talk to Kyle about costumes if we commit to this."

And with that Thomas ushered them to the elevator, swiping his key card and let them down to the basement. He pointed out the bathroom before stopping at the large double doors that had been the entrance to the Feast Hall that had hosted Gregori Volkov only a few months prior.

As the doors opened, it wasn't set up as a feast hall. The tables and benches had all been neatly stacked and placed off to the far side of the room. There was no tell-tale stage or cages.

Instead, what, the leopards were greeted by several sets of targets set up at varying distances. They were made from plywood and held up with large wooden frames.  The most noticeable scent, the one that hit them in the face was strong. And it was intoxicating and strong as several women stood lined up over head, tossing axes at the range.

There was the scent of only two vampires.  One that Morvan Minnie and Tana knew. Waylon Crosby, the other, just so happened to be vaguely familiar too. The scent belonged to Noah Knolls a vampire they had met at Klaus's birthday.

The scent of several hay bails as well as composite Styrofoam were subtle on the air.

Then there were the other scents, the smell of a were-leopard.  Also known to Morvan's pard. It was definitely Jasmines scent mingled in with the over powering smell of the swans.

They noticed Kat standing by a human who had a refer jacket on  and a clip board. The leopards even spotted a small child taking a swing at the axe, throwing a delighted squeal escaping her lips as the axe sunk into the wood target, hitting the second ring from center.

"There's a kid here," Morvan said.

Thomas nodded.  "Leia's daughter," the vampire said.

Tana excitedly pointed at the young girl " Oh my gosh I love her! Yaaaaaaaa get it warrior princess go!" Tana called out before her eyes flitted about the room. "this place is sooo awesome. We should totally talk to Kyle about making this at home." She continued to scan the room and upon sighting Walyon she gave him a wide arm wave. Her brow started to furrow a little as she wasn't spotting Lorne. "Mr. Thomas do you know where Lorne is?"

"I suspect the little swan's room, he came down here with the ladies." Thomas said. "Katherine, you have visitors."

Kat looked up from the score clip board that Miguel was holding and her face split into a wide, lopsided grin. "Oh hey guys, you made it!" As she came towards them, arms spread wise.

"And that is my que to leave." Thomas said, giving them all a nod as he wished them goodnight and turned, leaving the throwing range room.

Justin placed a hand on Morvan's shoulder as he looked around the room. He let out a slow breath as the scent of swan assaulted his senses. He had never experienced anything like this. His inner cat was pacing ears perked sniffing the air, and it let out a soft cry that there was so much food around.

He was thankful he had stuffed himself with protein at the sushi place. But tonight was going to be a challenge. He could be a gentleman and not an animal. He smiled as Kat approached and wondered how the were-cat wasn't all up in the swan's space huffing and locking them.

He smiled back. "Well, hey there yourself, Kat. Quite the set-up here."

 "I know right? I can't believe Nigel managed to clear this and let me make it a thing. Oh did you guys sign those digital waivers before you came, if not I got some papers here you can sign. Well not on me but Miguel has them on his clip board." Kat grinned wider. "Kinda gets you all fired up, at least my cats think so. It's kinda like being able to toss your murder mittens at stuff. Least, that is how they see it. Focus more on that and less on the folks in the room, and you should be good. No one's gonna expect you to compete on a team tonight. You are just here to learn the basics of a good throw and to work on accuracy."

Tana opened her arms as she saw Kat walking towards her but as she stepped further into the room and her excitement dwindled ever so slightly, she froze dead in her tracks. She raised the back her hand to her nose. "Turkey soooo much turkey. Why do they smells so goooooood. K no no drooling I just ate I ate a lot. Please inside bitch do not fuck this up. Yes yes they smell delicious hey no listen... fuck damn it...?" Tana trembled for a moment as she closed her eyes slowly. She rubbed her nose as if she had an itch and slowly backed up closer to Morvan. She opened her eyes and lowered her hand. Her throat felt very dry even though her best was drooling all inside her brain. "Hi again Kat. Wow this must of taken a hot minute to set up?!"

Kat nodded, "It took a bit but its only an hour and a bit to set it all up every Monday night so it's cool." She paused looking at Justin and Tana "You guys okay." She looked to the swans then back to her cousins as she clapped a hand-over Tana's shoulder and reached up to clasp Justin's to bend him down lower as she whispered. "It's the were-swans right, I know it can be a bit intimating and ummm other things. It's really close to the full moon, and you've never hung out with them for long periods. I promise you, if you can make it through tonight, you will defs be okay for other nights. If it really sucks, and It's too much don't freak out, you can head out early, and we can try another night. I know Satan pretty much sits there like he's behind a screened indoor just huffing and lamenting he wants out to chase the birds. Just please don't shift and go after the kid. It be like trying to have a go at the queen of England. They literally call her the Swan princess. To be fair she is a really sweet kid. "

Morvan reached out with his Beast to touch Justin and Tana. He trusted the Alpha in Minnie to keep her inner Beast under control. He knew it had been a wise decision to leave Leslie behind; the excitable sub would have lost her minds and made a beeline for the child who was squealing with delight. She was small, noisy and was wearing a costume that flashed white and gold in the light.

“Evening, Kit Kat,” Morvan said. “Love what you’ve got set up here but we already ate. Tempting us with dessert is just cruel. Is that kid dressed like She Ra?”

“It’s her favorite character,” said a dark haired woman, the only dark haired swan present. “Deitra only discovered She Ra a few months ago and fell head over heels. We’re using it to help her improve her English.”  She extended her hand to the leopards.

“My name is Leda. Welcome. This is Katherine’s baby, so I’ll let her explain everything. If you need anything unrelated to axe throwing, you can ask me. I’ll take care of you.”

She showed no fear. Despite smelling like prey she certainly wasn’t acting like prey.

Kat watched as the Buxom Greek swan wandered up to greet them.

Out of all the swans, Leda was her favorite for multiple reasons. Most notably, she thought the woman was a busty, gorgeous goddess. She had a thing for dark haired women, and boobs were something she really admired. Plus, she could kick ass and take names. More yum for the fan fave pile. Being a swan, she didn't dare try to even Heavily flirt with the woman heavily she was a swan, and she had an asshole cat in her that didn't look at the were-swan the same way. It was very Capulets vs the Montagues. Nothing good could come of it.

Besides, she had a thing going with Maria, and it was much safer. Well, as safe as giving sexual favors to the CEO of the company could be. It wasn't like she was hiding that, and Maria had explained their relationship was open and flexible because after a century, it just made sense to have that freedom to explore other people. Neither of them were going anywhere. They were bound for eternity so why not enjoy people and chance encounters on occasion?

"Thanks Leda. I was thinking about setting them up at the end of the line, to put some space between folks, since it's the day before the full moon. Not that you guys need to worry about this stuff, but yeah... Sandwich Noah in the middle between you lot. I think it works best to keep things chill." Kat said, flashing Leda a smile.

“A wise idea,” Leda said, nodding. She was well aware of Kat’s attraction. She didn’t return it, preferring her partners to be male and slightly on the chubby side. There weren’t many of them at Archangel.

“Once Miguel is done instructing Noah and Jasmine, we’ll get him over here to instruct you. The technique is fairly simple. It is learning not to put your full strength into the throw that will be the major issue. A certain vampire who shall remain nameless but he has long black hair bounced his first throw off the target and had to catch it because it would have hit him in the face if he hadn’t.”

“It is a common mistake for newcomers,” Miguel said, his soft voice somehow easily audible amid the chatter of voices and the ‘thunk’ of axes against wood. “Katherine is quite capable of teaching but I take my role as her assistant quite seriously and insist on witnessing everyone’s first few throws to make certain they aren’t a danger to themselves or anyone around them.”

He turned at a whoop from Dietra. She’d managed to hit the inner ring for the first time. “Once you get the hang of it, as you can see, it is child’s play, played with a deadly weapon.”

Tana could feel Morvan reach out. She tried her best to focus on reaching back but her eyes were glued to Leda. Metaphorically it was similar to being at the movies with your eyes focused on the screen but you are also trying to get the drink back into the cup holder without looking. Once she found him though her beast rubbed up against him sinking into him. Finding him quickly allowed Tanas eyes to move off the swan before it was starting to become rude. She turned giving him a weak smile but was happy to be more grounded. She followed behind Morvan closely to the range that picked out for them saying hello to Jasmine and Noah. Something about this vampire always felt kinda off but now she welcomed how his presence seemed to dull her senses. If Jasmine could be here and not loose her shit she was determined that there was no way in hell that she couldn't either. With new found determination Tana found herself gently petting an axe mindlessly.

Jasmine was sporting a jade green maxi dress. Her hair swept up into a bun with a hint of whispered side bang present.

When she saw the leopards, she offered them an enthusiastic wave, but the looks like she was warring with something as she blushed, lowering her head as she gave the group a respectful bow.

Noah looked up squinting, he was in the middle of cleaning his glasses. "Greetings,  we meet again. Mr. Saberhair," there was a nod. "And fellow leopards... Minnie and... Tana yes?"

Pausing, he put his glasses on as he blinked, looking up at Justin.

It seemed a running theme in Seattle that most men he met towered over his Five-foot seven frame. "Terribly sorry here my dear lad, we haven't met. I could try to impress you by dropping a name, and have you wonder how I did that but my odds are one in three so, I'll pass. I'm Noah Knolls. Your pard mate was overseeing my stay for the first little while."

Justin's brow furrowed slightly as he nodded as he wiped the sweat on his hands on his jeans and he offered a hand to the vampire. "Justin, and yes, Brandy does like her hospitality gigs. Finally, a name to put to the face. I mean a face to the name."  Justin crinkled his nose at the verbal error, mildly annoyed with himself as he avoided eye contact with the vampire like it was second nature strangely enough and shook Noah's cool hand. His eyes widened slightly for a split second before he let go the shake concluded  though it had lasted about three hand pumps longer than expected.

Justin tried for a neutral expression on his face but his eyebrows were slowly riding the expanse of his brow, up and down like a languid merry go round of painted horses. Hmmm was all he could think as he looked to Morvan and put a hand on his Raj as he felt his eyes drift back over to the swans.

He let go of Morvan again looking to Tana and then Jasmin her olive green eyes drifting again to the swans as he took another step forward towards Noah and Jasmine as he could tell Morvan was getting ready to engage the vampire and interact with Jasmine not wanting to get in the way he stepped sideways standing beside the vampires left side so his raj could hug or shake hands or whatever way he wished to interact with the pair. He let his beast brush up against Jasmin, a friendly little hello. She felt a little nervous, and he took a sniff at the air, so much swan. It was harder to pick up all the information when his inner beast was insisting he should be eyes on swans rather than sniffing to see what was going with Noah's leopard friend.

Timing, man.  First time coming to chuck sharp objects and it smelled like thanksgiving had come early.  Did Kat mention there would be swans?  She couldn't remember.  "Hey Noah, Jasmine, good to see you both again.  "  She waved, then slung her arm over Kat's shoulder.  "They didn't have us sign any wavers upstairs, just checked us in so we'll need that paperwork."  She told the curvy werecat.  Then she leaned close and licked Kat's cheek, just for the reaction.

"Okay, Okay." Kat said, chuckling as Minnie licked her. "Miguel we are going to need a few of those legal waivers. You know, the ones that say if you axe yourself, it isn't our fault." She paused and wiped the saliva off her cheek. "Careful there or you might be tempted to lick more. I know the day before the full moon. I really should stop tempting fate, but we've had no issues so far."

Jasmine gave Minnie a soft hello and Noah smiled. "I had to come down here to make sure she would be alright. Kat had wandered up to let her know the leopards were coming to town, so to speak, and wanted to make a respectful appearance to see you lot." Jasmine nodded, looking at the leopards shyly.

"I also know as a sub and a fairly new leopard that if I didn't attend things could get hairy- I guess furry is more apt.  Too many temptations and distractions, so I fear you must put up with me. Flip side to the coin, you may find being around my proximity settles things slightly.

Justin nodded slowly. "I was going to say something or maybe keep it to myself. I had heard tales from Brandy about you."

“He’s shifter Xanax,” Morvan said. “My first clue that something was wrong was trusting him right off the bat. But he hasn’t done bad by Jasmine, so I’m okay with him.”  He smiled at the Japanese wereleopard. “And if it comes right down to it, I can help her keep control.”

Miguel produced several of the waivers and an equal number of pens. “We aren’t using silver, obviously, so it is likely any injury that does occur will be minor. Given the impending full moon, however, the waiver also covers thinks like bites and clawing.”

Miguel smelled entirely human. He was a brave man, standing in a room full of so much prey when there were shifters about.

"I've never used it to exploit anyone here in Seattle. I've had to use it a few times in Alaska to try and keep my friends safe from Volkov's wolves, but as you can see this is the extent of what I have. There is no rolling. It is a proximal effect that I have very little control of. I can simply ease aggression and anxiety." Noah said with a soft frown. "Likely I would be one of the most honest vampires you've had the chance of encountering. I'm not old enough to have become jaded or crave power or entertainment through the misfortunes of others exploits."

Jasmine smiled, but blushed when Morvan mentioned he could keep her under control. She had no doubt of that he was the strongest leopard he had ever met. Just standing beside him when he wasn't flexing made her head swim and pushed her over the edge into almost a giddy state.

 She was thankful Noah was there, so she wasn't being foolish. She was still a little confused on which things were the proper things to pay respect to the Seattle pard.

The leopards in the past that she had wanted to be near had demanded sex.  But that seemed to be rejected and wrong. Brandy had explained they didn't do that for tribute. She really hadn't paid them back for letting her stay with them on the full moons. She didn't have money, she was working hard to help chip in, so they could go because she could smell the fear on Noah no matter how hard he tried to hide it, when he talked about having to leave sooner than later.

She didn't want to embarrass herself by doing nothing for the leopards, despite them telling her she wasn't required to pay tribute. Every leopard before them had told her how important it was. Even Noah had to pay tribute to his vampire overlords with each territory he entered, be it gifts or in this case gifts and labor. She really didn't want to be empty handed and give them nothing, and feared losing face with the local pard.

"I am very pleased to see you all came to try this Axe throwing. It is something new for me. Have you all had some experience with it?" Jasmine asked looked up at the local leopards.

"None," Morvan answered truthfully.  He winked at Jasmine.  "Ever see the picture of the axe stuck in the target handle first?  That is going to be me."

"Not if you use the proper technique," Miguel interjected.  "Your biggest obstacle will be figuring out how much to hold back.  Katherine and the swans have an advantage in that they have to restrain themselves less.  Several of them have become quite proficient quite quickly."

Tana nodded as Noah said her name . However she was more distracted with the smoothness of the axe handle. Tana's brain started wondering how smooth the swan flesh would slide down her throat. Fuck tonight was going to be more challenging that she thought. The gross miscalculation was something she swore to never do again. Tana shifted away from the table closer to Morvan and Noah.  The darker thoughts seemed to fade into the back of her mind. She offered a smile to Jasmine her amber eyes seeing past the fellow leopard towards the swans.



Offline Krystal

  • Full Elmwoodian
  • ***
  • Posts: 137
Jasmine put a hand to her lips and shook her head no as she hid her smile. "No I haven't seen this. Do you think that is even possible to do? A handle has not sharp points to dig into the wood." She paused, frowning slightly as she let her hand fall away. "You are joking about the axe, and I am being obtuse, aren't I?"

"Not joking about the pic," Morvan said, reaching for his phone.  "It's all over the internet.  Is it possible?  I'm going to say yes, with a well used target and really bad throw.  Will it happen to me tonight?  Probably not.  Will it happen with this group one day?  Probably.  I know that if Leslie did it, she would lose her mind."

He stepped a little closer to her.  "Are you okay?" he asked.  "Being this close to so many swans this close to the moon is pretty intense."

"I can think of a few men who would appreciate that sort of attention."  The voice interrupted Tana's thoughts.  Waylon had come over to greet the leopards.   He gestured towards the axe she was holding.  "Also, Hubert?  Should I be making a connection I'm obviously missing?"

Tana jolted a little as Waylon spoke behind her. She spun looking like the cat that just ate the canary as she looked uncharacteristically lower to the ground. Her thoughts were not something she was proud of but her beast could care less. She looked up with a small smile and a nod. "Evening Sir. Yes in that email I sent. I spoke of a plant I was going to send. But seeing as the plant wasn't picked out yet at the time it lacked a name. Plants clearly need a name because I read that they thrive better with one." Her voice became someone smaller as she spoke realizing she might be sounded ridiculous. However his presence was a welcomed one though it served as a great distraction for her. (edited)

Jasmine gave a very low bow as Waylon came up to socialize with Tana after holding it for a few moments out of respect she stood and leaned over cupping her hands to his ear as she whispered. "It is hard, but much less so because you and Noah are bother here. I apologize if my behaviors not to your liking. I am just nervous and excited."

Minnie finished filling out the paperwork and signed it with a flourish, handing it and the pen back to Miguel, then turned and gave Waylon a little wave as she sidled up to Tana and bumped her hip against the younger woman's gently.  "Plants totally need names.  Lots of things do.  Weapons, cars, body parts..."  She counted off on her fingers.

Justin stood there aware Minnie had come up to talk to Tana, but he wasn't clearly hearing the words his eyes had strayed while he waited for Miguel to pass him the clip board, so he could sign his waiver.

His eyes had drifted back to the swans who were throwing things and the delighted giggles of their swan princess.  Normally observant, he hadn't noticed Waylon approach or see that Kat has stood up a little straighter and stiffer when the dark haired vampire had arrived.

"Do tell," Waylon said, remembering the name of the sword Grigori Volkov had used to impale Nigel.  "Kindness is a good name for a sword.  You can kill your enemies with kindness.  One wonders what a good name for an axe would be."

"You look like you have questions," Miguel said, offering Justin the clipboard.  "I will answer any that I can."

Jasmine's scent teased Morvan's nostrils.  Within him, his Beast stirred.  It wanted him to grab her, take her, claim her as his own.  He had to swallow twice in order to get a handle in things.  "I think we all are," he said, trying to relax.  He'd been prepared for swans.  He hadn't been prepared for Jasmine.  "Are you ready for the moon?  Will you be joining us?  I think there is room to take you back tonight, if you like."

Tanas body swished with the hip bump from Minnie. A tad perplexed at why body parts needed names they already were medically and simplistically done so. "hmmm good name for an axe... two I can think of two. They are kinda dumb though." Her gaze shifted off to the side once more.

"Oh I like that.  Kindness as a name for a sword.  Very tongue in cheek."  Minnie smirked, then poked Tana.  "Cough it up.  Axes are not just weapons, they are tools, so I wanna hear what you would name your axe."

Jasmines cat timidly rubbed against his tentatively as if it might be dangerous or insulting to present herself to his beast. "Hadn't been offered an invitation, so I had assumed it was best to make plans with the rest of our entourage, she said, still whispering. "Did you wish for me to come?"

"I would love it if you came," Morvan answered, realizing the double meaning  after he'd said it and hoping Jasmine would miss it.  "You shouldn't isolate yourself with us so close."  He wanted to  reach out, touch her.

Tana puffed out her cheeks in a bit of a huff. Looking childish and unrefined in front of Walyon was something she didn't like doing but she knew his interest would also be peaked. "Adré short for Adrenaline Surge cuz like you know you'd get one from chucking it ooooor the other Kiss. As in Kiss your axes goodbye." Her tone went from serious to loosing itself to the excitement of silly naming an axe before she finished. A stupidly huge grin plastered across her face.

Jasmine nodded. "I didn't want to overstep and self invite. Your pard is important to you, and I didn't wish to be a burden. I remember Kyle saying that the animal larders were a bit strained because of me and my friends coming up." She said softly, feeling guilty about the whole thing. "If this is still the case, I can stay here. They provide us with animals, but if it is not. I would be honored if you want me to spend the night with your pard."

"I can  take you out hunting, if you're worried about eating us out of house and home," Morvan said.  "And I don't think one more will break the bank.  You're a leopard.  You will always be welcome at any table where I sit at the head."  He wanted to take her hunting, to bring her a fresh kill, maybe a swan, so that they could eat together and then maybe....

Morvan stopped himself.  It was too close to the full moon to wander down that path.  Somebody would get hurt.

Waylon smiled.  "I'd suggest Questions, so you'd be axing Questions.  Not only would it be chopping, it would hurt the grammar Nazis twice."

"Ooo, ouch yeah that's very punny, both of you."  Minnie said, rubbing her forehead.  He composure was starting to crack.  There was a tightness around her eyes momentarily.  She snickered, forcing her thoughts back to the question at hand.  "Ok.  How about Shade.  So you can throw Shade."

"Oh my God, I LOVE it!" Waylon practically squealed.

"Hunting sounds lovely. It would make me feel less bad about showing up empty-handed. I'd have to ask Noah if it is okay to leave tonight. I really should donate in house before we go. I wouldn't want to interrupt the flow and schedule you and the others have. If it is no trouble, I can be ready if Noah says yes for midnight. Donating and bagging it doesn't take very long, maybe twenty-five minutes, and then I would have to pack a bag. If not Morvan..." She pulled her hand away from his ear and hesitantly touched his forearm, it was warm to the touch under her sweaty palm, her hand trembled as it came in contact with his skin. His power and her touch creating a circuit as she involuntarily shuddered and closed her eyes, the heat rushing up to stain her cheeks a dusty rose color. "I can arrange to have a ride for the day drop me off. Archangel has been very kind to offer transit during the full moons for Tasi or I if we need it. We do not abuse it and only every ask for a ride assist for just those days if it needed, and we feel we cannot travel by bus or foot on our own. It would be no trouble for me to do that if you do not want to wait."

Noah looked over at the two leopards and cocked his head but readied an axe to throw, letting the two talk.

Justin had been spacing out for over a space of time as Miguel had been talking to him. "Mmmm? Sorry. What question did you have?" As he looked at the clip board. "You wanted me to sign that right?"

Miguel cocked his head.  "If you are not feeling up to participating tonight due to whatever reason, feel free to sit tonight out," he said.  "That goes for all of you.  You seem distracted and this will require focus.  Yes, I want you to sign the waiver but I also asked if you had any questions."

Minnie was momentarily stunned.  This was totally not the kind of reaction she expected from a vampire, especially one who was so high on the totem pole. But then, she guessed you could act however you wanted if you were powerful enough.

"Oh, Honey, we should have met years ago," Waylon said.  He leaned closer, dropping his voice.  "Getting ready to head south?" he asked.

Seeing how easily Minnie made Waylon laugh Tana couldn't help but be a tad salty. She pulled away as casually as she could as he got closer to Minnie her focus drifting to the swans for a moment before the human. Oh right shit there was a human there. "We don't go full ham right? So then don't we just pick it up and chuck it at the target?" Her tone was a tad snappier than she anticipated even herself. She  furrowed her brow in displeasure of herself as she cleared her throat. "Sorry I just do not understand what questions should be asked here?"

Justin shrugged, "No questions tonight, maybe later if we come back when it comes to scoring." He took the pen from the clipboard and read over the waiver, pausing only twice to look up as Deitra hollered triumphantly as she hit the target, almost hitting the bulls eye.  He signed it letting out a soft sigh. The kid was cute. It made him a little sad. He wanted a little one of his own to scream papa and do things like that with him. He wanted so badly to have a family and share his life with Cyn. He ached. It had been three months now. Long distance relationships were sucked. "No, sir, I'm fine. Just admiring the little one's skill. Kid has an arm and accuracy. I will be floored if I can't match that."

"Hitting almost bullseye, Mama! You do! You Try. Is much fun yes. I like this game. Feel strong like She-ra and friends." Deitra announce as she saw Lorne return to the flock after his trip to the restroom. "Uncle Lorne you see how good I do? Almost bullseye!"

Lorne had made the classic millennial mistake of checking his phone while he was in the bathroom. The cellular reception was not great in the bowels of Arch Angel, but he'd gotten an email notification, some singular barred fluke, and now he'd been loitering in the bathroom for who knows how long. Embarrassing. He washed his hands, pocketed his phone and made his way back to the main hall.

Luckily when he returned it didn't seem like things were too far underway, though the leopards had arrived, Waylon was in attendance and Deitra was already having a fantastic time.

"I do see! That's amazing!" Lorne enthused, easily mirroring Deitra's enthusiasm. He held out a hand for her to bestow a celebratory high five. The part of him that went to school for this sort of thing considered how good it was that she was showing interest and engagement not only in a sport but also in sharing that sport with her flock. It was a good sign that she was able to mark her own achievements and celebrate them. The part that was now family to her wondered how much it would be to get her her own custom axe with a She-Ra painted handle and maybe a glitter varnish for her upcoming birthday. Or possibly just because.

And then the rest of Lorne cast his gaze over to the leopards, looking for the diminutive figure and large presence of Tana. He smiled when he found her and waved though he'd seen her only a short while ago at dinner.

The scent of Lorne reentering the hall caught her attention as her eyes drifted back to him away from the human instructor. She sheepishly smiled giving him a wave back. It hadn't been long since she saw him no however the memory of the awkwardly long hug where she was forced to bite her tongue instead of licking his face was very present. A small tap from Morvan on her shoulder helped pull her back from the brink of eating her new friend.

Minnie chuckled mirthlessly.  " If I had met you years ago I might not be heading south at all. As it is, yes.  And now I know one of the reasons you are called the huntsman. It didn't take you long to find them, did it?". Her gaze flicked to Lorne as he entered and his scent washed into the room.  Damn he smelled good.   She wanted to roll in his scent, well all of the swans really, but she was a total fan of his gorgeous skin tone and it made her want to touch all the more, and that was a bad idea.

"I think I could be persuaded to wait for you to take care of what needs to be taken care of," Morvan said.  "Depending on how late we get back, we might even be able to hunt down a squirrel or something before bed.  Just to take the edge off."

There was, he discovered, an air vent blowing air into the room.  It was stale building air but it wasn't saturated with the scent of swans, so it helped him clear his head and pay attention to Miguel's instructions.  He was surprised to discover that it was a two handed throwing technique rather than one.  He patiently waited for his turn and tried not to throw the axe through the target.  The axe stuck in the wood a full three feet from the outer scoring ring.  Another six inched and he would have missed the target completely.  "Kyle is not putting one of these up in the backyard until I get a bulls eye," he said.

"Focus,"  Miguel said.  "I realize that may be a difficult request, given the lunar cycle.  Aim.  Breathe.  Throw."

Morvan's second axe caught the edge of the scoring circle.  "Woo hoo!  I'm on the scoreboard.  I'm getting my ass kicked by a ten year old but I'm on the scoreboard."

Jasmine was excited by the prospect, with a nod of her head she wandered over to Noah to talk to him to see if the arrangement could be made.

Justin picked up an axe after he signed the paper, sliding up his Raj. He would have gone to Tana, but she was talking with a male swan. He didn't want to get too close. The temptation to huff the man was so strong. The room was full of swans, but Justin's mind, being that he loved video games, was thinking the pull he felt must be similar to what it was like for his beloved video game characters had to endure when dealing with Sirens and their sweet songs. Except this time there was no singing, it was purely an olfactory thing.

He did his best to listen to the pointers that Miguel gave Morvan and willed himself to slip more into a mindset of being at work for Mr. Chalice as he stood up straighter squaring his shoulders as he watched Morvan throw his axes.

Lorne made his way over to get an axe. Passing Tana as he went he offered her a thumbs up regarding her form and very nearly walked into the axe table as a result. Focus said Miguel, and Lorne who was not tied to the moon and as such had no excuse would have to remember that.  While he was trying to recover and look like he had not just nearly collided with furniture he took another glance around the room. Things had been less tense at dinner, but no one had been getting their pulses up at the time despite how good the sushi was. Though he might want to go back over to the subs he didn't want to cause trouble for them - he also didn't want to be mauled but it was a two pronged concern. He caught Minnie's eye and offered her a small wave as well. He'd only met her the once before but it was a pretty memorable introduction. He turned his attention back to picking an axe and once he was satisfied with a completely random one he made his way back over to the other swans to take a turn.

Tana nodded at the thumbs up and before signing her paperwork. She lined up beside Justin picking up the axe. She starred at it for a period of time. The weight in her hand held a power she had never wielded before. She adjusted and readjusted her grip. With one deep breath she slowly exhaled as she wound up ready to release as a shout of joy came from the chicken nugget across the room. But it was too late the noise stole any focus Tana had mustered. The axe hit the ground hard bouncing twice before it skidded to a halt. "Cheese and crackers!" She snarled at herself. She frowned looking at the floor hoping she didn't do too much damage.

Justin waited as Miguel told the floor to lower axes and let everyone retrieve the tossed ones before hearing the floor was clear. He focused on the target and threw. He had heard Kat mention not to go ham on it and tried to dial down that strength to try and toss like a human. Dial it down to twenty percent, he told himself. He wasn't a bad shot with a gun so this wouldn't be too hard. However, as he did the overhead toss as per instructions, the Axe sailed through the air. It thumped loudly against the wood target, but clattered to the floor.

He frowned, having expected it was thrown right, but it hadn't bitten into the wood due to the sharp end not making contact.

"It was certainly harder than they make it look in my Skyrim mod." Justin said to Minnie and Tana his brow furrowed and he chortled softly. "Still if a little kid is making us look bad, we have to and can do it. Just a little calibration needed, maybe the tricks to use as much strength as a child rather than what we have under the hood even when we dial it down a notch."

Kat wandered over to watch her cousins, "You are on the right track. Don't be hard on yourselves, trust me in half an hour you will see you have semi figured it out.  Your throw from over head the form wasn't too bad, you were just releasing a little too slow so the axe didn't have the right spin. You guys got this!" The were-cat enthusiastically explained.

Miguel had the range throwers pause so they could retrieve their axes as they regrouped to try once more.

“It’s going to take a bit to find the sweet spot,” Morvan said.  “It’s entirely likely that I will have more trouble than you will. I just need to focus and keep my inner leopard from throwing too much power into the throw, pun intended. So how long does it take the average person to get the hang of this?  And why is he spraying the wood with water?”

“Water helps the splintered wood grip the axe,” Miguel explained. “And sometimes it takes minutes. Other times hours. I’ve met people who were proficient on their first night and other who never figured it out.”

“So no pressure,” Morvan said.

"You guys are awesome." Kat said you will have wood shanks in less than an hour, I can feel it." She said happily.

Noah wandered over as Jasmine took over his axe to try her hand at throwing.

"Mr. Saberhair, I hear you want our sweet Jasmine to come sleepover early tonight and leave with you. I have no issue with this as she seems very keen to go, so long as this is not an inconvenience." The vampire said, looking vaguely amused.

Jasmine's axed flew through the air and clipped the side of the board as she jumped up and down clapping happily, but the axe then fell from the target having not bit into the wood hard enough. She sagged her shoulders and looked crestfallen.

Tana's axes kept not even coming close to the target. They could feel her beast starting to rise in frustration. "The heck do you gotta do to get this stupid axe to hit the stupid target! Why am I so bad at this?" Tana reached back trying to figure out the form again. She had been watching those around her, listening to all the instructions but it was if her brain would refuse to comprehend. If the target was alive her glare would of killed it several times before it hit the floor.

"I'll take good care of her, Mr. Knolls," Morvan said, giving his best 'teenager' expression.  "I'll have her back by curfew."  He chuckled.  "No leopard is an inconvenience," he said in a more serious tone.  "Well, none that I've met anyway."

"You're flipping your wrists up when you release," Miguel said.  "It makes the axe over rotate.  Just relax.  Think of it as if you were releasing a bird and allowing it to fly free, rather than throwing it into the air."

Tanas jaw dropped with a slight are you dumb look. "When do you think that if a I had a bird in my hands that I would,"  She paused catching herself knowing present company. "Do nothing but give it love and set it free." Tana spoke her words thru clenched teeth. Nothing about this evening was going the way she thought it would. It had been a very long time since she couldn't understand a topic enough to execute it. When she got home she was going to find a squirrel to strangle.

"Would it work better if I said balloon instead of bird?" Miguel asked.  He might have been amused.  It was hard to tell.

Tanas voice was tiny but mocking  as she prepped a toss and released it in a similar fashion "Like a balloon cuz that's not just opening your hand like a moro-" THUNK! The axe bit into the target. "Oh for fuck sakes!" she snapped that her joking toss was the one that managed to land. "Oh shit sorry! No dang it. Son of a - Sorry. Sorry." She caught herself swearing with little ears around and it was a bad look.  Her shoulders slumped and by her body language she clearly wanted to crawl in a hole.


The young were swan was waiting for her turn paused to watch Tana's expressive episode she clung to Lorne's side, but she offered a shy wave.

"Uncle Lorne what is fuck sakes?" She whispered. "It wasn't the first time she had heard the words. They had sometimes been said up north in Alaska by the wolves. But no one had said what it was. "

Lorne who had been watching Tana's mounting frustration as well had to suppress a laugh when Deitra asked about the language. He couldn't manage to keep back the smile when he crouched down next to the young swan.

"Well," he began trying to think of how to best explain swear words in English without making them seem illegal or cool and exciting as they usually seemed to children. "It's something people say when they're frustrated. 'Fuck' is not a polite word but lots of people use it or other impolite words with friends because you don't have to be so polite amongst friends, but it can still be seen as kind of rude by some people. You might say 'for heavens sakes' instead if you wanted to say you were frustrated but not use an impolite word." Lorne explained.

"I think Tana is frustrated because she thinks she's not doing very well at throwing axes, but look! She got it in that time! Do you think we can give her a cheer to show her how good she's doing?"

Dietra sheepishly and shyly looked over to the leopard whispering to Lorne. "They little scary, how about I do this?" She flashed the group of Leopards a one-handed thumbs up. Hoping it would be a suitable result for everyone. The group was mildly intimating she didn't full understand why. Not as scary as some of the wolves, but she would certainly not have tried to make any contact if her family was not by her side.

Tana crouched down to be eye level with the child. She tilted her head to the side and smiled softly before raising her thumb up in return. "Do NOT lick my lips! Do NOT lick my lips!" Tana could feel the corner of her mouth start to twitch so to hide it she mouthed Thankyou back to Dietra. She got up slowly not to scare her but the moment Tanas back was turned her tongue exited her mouth and slowly slid across her top lip. Closing her eyes she regrouped herself taking a few calculated steps further away from the swans.

"That's great," Lorne said joining Deitra in her thumbs up. Smiling at Tana's careful reaction. "Shifters tied to the moon can be a little intense right before the full moon. It's good to keep some distance and to do what you're comfortable and listen to your gut. See, Tana's a good friend of mine and so she's also putting a little distance because she doesn't want to be scary," he explained.

Lorne shifted to stand, dusting his knees off and holding his hand out to Deitra. "C'mon, you can give me tips on how to throw an axe, I haven't gotten the hang of it yet either."

Deitra smiled listening to her wise uncle Lorne She understood that wolves could be dangerous during the full moon. She had lived with them for most of her life and remembered the many warnings from Master Volkov. Despite those she had had, some negative encounters, in the year leading up to Uncle Noah's visit. These were things she didn't want to talk about. They were dark and scary things, and she was aware that wolves were fond of blood and fear.

It would seem leopards were also this way as well. Most shape-shifters were like this, she supposed she would have to ask more about it. "So moon makes leopard cats more scary. I understand. Like wolf yes?  We talk more later so we not make cats mad or sad? We can throw axe now instead of talk." She whispered to the older male swan.  English was coming more to her as many of the swans spoke this and not Russian, though some were trying to learn it or were versed in the mother tongue she was at home with. "You learn with us. Leda say's it is practice practice practice to get perfect."

"Ona umnaya ledi," Lorne said stiltedly. His Russian was not great but between Gretchen and Duo Lingo he was working on it. He was not nearly as good at Russian as Deitra was English, but he was still trying. To show her that it wasn't all on her.

"Yes, we can talk more later about it, but I don't think  your questions would make anyone mad or sad," he whispered back to her.

"Da, ochen' umnyy!" She answered back leading him back to the axe he had set down and the target. "Your Russian is getting good. Maybe ask some other time. Less talk more throw!" She urged the older swan as she picked the axe up offering it to him.

Lorne laughed as he accepted the axe. "Da," he answered. "How do you say 'thank you' again?" he asked. "Starts with 'blag' I remember."

He could get very competitive so it was easier not to play but he'd stalled long enough and Deitra was probably going to throw it for him if he didn't take a stance so he set the target up in his sights and hucked axe. It thunked heavily into the wood though it was at the edge of the target.

"Blagodaryu vas!" She said cheerily. "Oh very good. See you get so much better, Uncle Lorne."  The tiny were swan said, patting his hip.

"Nice!" Kat called out.

"Blagodaryu vas!" Lorne answered to both Deitra and Kat with a friendly wave her direction. "But when we collect the axes again, you'll show me how it's done right?"

Waylon was careful not to display too much proficiency. He’d thrown axes during one war or another, preferring them to firearms for their deadly silence and murderous capability. Knives were better for in close. They lacked the weight and penetration that an axe had when throw. It was possible to survive getting a lung pierced with a throwing knife. It was harder to survive getting your skull split.

Minnie took her time to try her hand at throwing, but Waylon bringing up her trip to California stirred up a lot of emotions, and it made it hard to concentrate, especially with the added effect of the nearing moon and the scent of the swans at the other end of the room. Her first throw sailed over the top of the target, nothing but air. The second had hit the target and bounced off, sliding across the floor a considerable way before stopping.

With Minnies wipe out on the score board, she couldn't help but watch as the swan child was intently studying them. The child shyly smiled, shrugged her shoulders and said. "Fuck?" Tasting and testing the word out. It was a frustrating situation, and Lorne had said it was used around friends.

Tanas head whipped at the young one using the word. "What did I do. I'm dead. The Master and the swans are gonna draw and quarter me! Goodbye world. I was here a short time but it was fun at the end. Thank you for letting me know what a family was like. Better late than never." Tanas energy flipped from frustration at her inability to throw to sheer panic. Her beast scratched at her insides looking for escape as her eyes dashed around the room looking for one. Tana nervously gripped the axes handle tightly.

Noah noted the tension in Tana for some reason. He inched closer, "If you need a little assistance with things, might I recommend touching me? Touch can help with what you are experiencing." He offered calmly as he tapped Morvan on the shoulder while he was fixing to throw an axe again.

Justin's inner beast noted Tana's discomfort and gently stirred, reaching out to gently enfold Tana letting her know she was not alone. "You okay Tan?"

Tanas beast bucked against Justin unintentionally. It had started to spiral into fight or flight despite Tanas best efforts. A tiny hand snaked out at shifter speed and clutched to Noah whatever would help she would take it. Like hell she was going to ruin this night. Between Noah and Justins beast hers started to calm but was still skittish. A tiny voice squeaked horrified. "I turned their princess into a sailor." Her eyes slowly started to focus as she closed her eyes trying to slow. Her breathing. If the stakes weren't so high so close to the full moon the fact she took something so small so seriously could of been endearing.



Offline Krystal

  • Full Elmwoodian
  • ***
  • Posts: 137
"Nonsense Noah soothed. The more you make a big deal out of it, the more she will see it as an inflammatory word and choose to do it. Trust me, children do this, it is part of learning." He told her gently, and she felt the edge of that panic begin to bleed away. His presence was a balm for those that that had seen rape, violence, and exploitation, he had no doubts that the small leopard would find her center. With the tap on Morvan's shoulder to have him also come in to add his much better suited power to the mix to control any issues the anxious sub had, he had no doubts that she was in good hands. "It is children just being children, Tana."

He leaned in to whisper in her ear as she clamped onto his arm. With the other free one he gently rubbed her back, in a slow soothing fashion, mindful of the fact that this tactic did wonders when Jasmine was having social anxiety and panic attacks as he tried to ease her worry about the Deitra's mimicking . "What sort of hosts would the swans be to lash out at you for using a word, think about it. This is clearly a setting meant for adults. They know that about this event, but choose to bring the girl down to participate despite it being an adult-geared environment. Even if mild offense was taken, words would be exchanged, it certainly isn't something worth more than asking you at the end of the night to try and be more mindful."

He offered her a kind and friendly smile as he whispered again. "I will tell you a little secret when I was a few years younger than her, my favorite word to use was Shit followed secondly by Goddamn."

Morvan stroked Tana with his Beast. Lazy calm we’re not words used to describe him, ever. But his Beast was a rock, steady and firm. It would allow Tana to get traction to control herself.

“If you’re going to turn her into a sailor, might as well make it the right one. Go over and introduce yourself. She can tell you about She Ra and you can tell her about all the Sailor Scouts. Just avoid the ones that turn from boys into leather queens.”

With the mixture of soothing and structure it didn't take Tana long to regain her composure releasing Noahs arm. As she came down from the ledge the feeling of Noah along her back sent a shiver down her body. It was neither good nor bad but the type when you pet a a cat to lightly and its back/fur spasms a little. She smiled at Morvans comment. "I do not know if I'd get another chance to do that other than tonight. Last thing I want to do is scare her. With what just happened," Tana trailed off. Getting closer to the walking hors d'oeuvre after nearly loosing herself did not scream best idea ever even with Morvan grounding her.

“Call it a test,” Morvan said.

Noah gave a nod to the group, the situation having calmed, he was not needed and slipped silently away from the group back to his assigned throwing space and target beside the cats to let them have their space as Jasmine gently put a hand on his arm and stood on her tip toes to whisper into his ear.

Tana blinked. "Test? He had to use test. Like he wouldn't know I can't turn that down. Even on principle. Oh you want a test I'll give you a test." Tanas beast stirred excited at the prospect. She gave a small nod. She slowly approached the swans . She crouched down near them offering her best none threatening smile. If the little one chose to close the gap that would be her choice. Tana took slow deep breathes. "oh god they smell even better up close. Do not drool. Do not drool." "Hello little Miss. I'm Tana a friend of your uncle Lornes. You are really good at this axe thing huh?" Tana moved one arm in behind her back as if too balance herself to the unsuspecting eye however her knuckles were white with how tight she was clenching a fist behind her trying to focus.

Deitra was waiting her turn to throw her axe she held it in her one hand but held onto Lorne's hand with the other as she shyly nodded taking what Lorne had said into account about the moon and shape-shifters.  "Is fun you get practice you get better. I am Deitra. "  She trusted Lorne to help her navigate the exchange as she peered at the brunette were-leopard. She wondered how big and exactly what she looked like as a cat.

Minnie couldn't help the snort of amusement that escaped at the shy but eloquent use of the appropriate but very adult word by the decidedly innocent young swan.  It faded quickly though as she caught Tana's look of horror.  Luckily between Noah and Morvan, they got her to calm down, and even push past to approach the swans and interact.  It was brave, and Minnie was totally gonna give Tana a huge hug later for it.

"Nice to officially meet you Deitra. You are right practice does make you better. You think my family and I could come back and throw axes with you again? I'd love to hear more about the outfit you are wearing." Tana tilted head slightly. She could feel. Her fingernails starting to bite at her flesh behind her back.

She nodded "Yes you come again not so close to moon so you no want to eat me." The tiny princess said. "Also this." She pointed proudly to her attire. "Is She-ra dress."

Tana couldn't help but chuckle. "Very good point. Sorry if I come off as scary. I definitely would like to hear more about She-ra next time. I should get back to practicing." Tana stood a bit quicker than she wanted. She was nearing her limit being so close and if she squeezed her hand any tighter she was going to draw blood which would cause a whole other set of problems. She retreated quickly sighing in relief as she made it back to her side of the gym. "Welp I'm exhausted. I think my soul left my body." She tried to laugh it off but the only person who knew how dangerously close she was to eating the child was her and maybe Morvan.

"Netflix, you find She-ra there! Good show." The child chirped as she waved to Tana and began to bounce as Miguel called to retrieve the axes she was up next.

Kat tossed her axe it thunked into the wood landing on the line between the bullseye and the outer ring. It was hard to tell from where she was standing if it would count as a bullseye or not without getting up close and personal to see exactly where the blade had sunk. A couple scant millimeters would be the determining factor if it was in fact a bullseye, but it really didn't matter.

She had asked the swans if they could hold off on score keeping and competing against each other for the night, since it was so close to the full moon. There was too much chance of people getting too competitive or having their noses out of joint. No one wanted salty attendees.

With her throw out of the way, she waited for everyone else to throw as she pulled her phone out of her cleavage and opened her contacts. Tonight was a new experiment for the were-cat.

Nigel had been experimenting with helping hold back her inner cat. She supposed it worked, much like how Morvan could suppress a change in his pard mates.  Nigel and her had been working on this since the feast once a week doing what they could in his office once his duties were completed. However, tonight they were attempting something new. The range was farther, he wasn't in the room with her, but several floors up.

She was very aware of the presence of her inner cats and was being mindful not to get too close to the swans as the night had moved forward. They smelled wonderful, they always did, but the urge to huff at them and do other things to them was muted tonight. Which was a good thing given the closeness of the full moon. She had been worried about little Deitra and her good-natured noises and childlike enthusiasm.

The desire to cat out and pounce on the child wasn't a screaming thought in her head, but more of a whispered suggestion. Present but if she worked at it, the whispers were much quieter than normal for that time of the month. She texted Nigel to give him a thumbs up, asking him how he was holding up.

"Maybe 'whoops' might work a little better for you," Lorne tried to suggest, his face heated. He'd somehow underplayed it just enough to make it feel common place. Not that it wasn't, but it was a hard line to tread.

He watched as Tana approached. They were both doing very well. He wished they were a couple of days to the left or back at the restaurant so that they could all have a proper chat. "We'd be happy to have you back," he said as she made her way back to her pardmates and Deitra recommended her favorite cartoon. It was a weird night.

"Nicely done,"  Morvan said.  "A plus.  Getting down on her level made her seem bigger, so your inner murder machine wouldn't think it was in pounce position.  How's the hand?  Did you draw blood?  I saw you white knuckling it.  You've come a long way from when we first met.  Remember those three assholes?  They wouldn't dream of coming up on you now."

Tana smiled cheesily at the praise. She looked down at her hand and shook her head. "Almost but nope no blood. Pfft those three punks I may thank them. Without their poking and prodding I wouldn't of ran out that alley and into you. Mind you not like your sniffer wasn't on to me before that."

"They did us both a favor," Morvan said, kissing Tana on the top of the head.

The kiss atop her head sent happy vibes washing over her body. "Agreed." Her eyes shifted over to Justin and Minnie to see how they were doing with their axe throwing.

The answer to Tana's unspoken question was... poorly.  Or at least Minnie was doing poorly.  Every time she thought she had the right amount of strength, the axe bounced off the target, having hit wrong.  It was a little frustrating, and Minnie was frowning, glaring at the target.

Kat wandered over, "Imagine using the strength level if you were gonna throw a water balloon at a little kid. Not one of those shitty teen types, Minmin, but you know, the I'm innocent and learning to play, so don't merc me types.  More finesse, like at beer pong that doesn't require too much strength. When I first started doing it I'd in do a little hop in spot when I tossed just like with beer pong."

"Hmm.  Beer pong.  Haven't played that in a hot minute."  Minnie said.  She took up her next axe and readied her throw, trying to keep in mind what Kat said.  "Ok.. so.. how about if I stick it this throw, you promise to make some more of those bangin maple bacon donuts?"

"Hahaha Id say it sounds like a hustle, but sure I could do that if you're willing to come down here to get them. " Kat said, laughing with amusement. "I gotta put in my time here but Nigel you said talk to him about the driver thing. I did, he said it was okay. Not thrilled about it, but he understands why I want to help. So long as I stick to just helping and not being a hero, it's cool. Maybe we can have a good night out or up at the farmhouse and do some beer pong before you know all the serious stuff, the last big hurrah before we get super serious?"

Jasmine finally finished talking with Noah and made her way over to Morvan clasping her hands in front of herself as she approached him and looked up at him with excitement. "He said it was okay. So long as it isn't putting you guys out having me there a day early. He said go have fun tonight, and to make sure I don't forget to pack anything important." She blushed slightly, "I am looking forward to getting to spend time with you and your leopards."

Justin grunted as he threw his axe overhead and it clipped the side of the target falling to the floor. "Frickin' Balls." He grumbled but he stepped back. "Your turn once we retrieve Tana."

Tanas head pivoted to Minnie. "You sooooooo better get that in Minnie. so help me; if we loose out on more of those donuts Imma uh I don't know but you've been warned!" Tanas voice was more growly then joking her beast was focused on the prospect of meat being taken away from it. Tana cleared her throat  before mouthing sorry as she put her hands up trying to indicate she wasn't attempting challenge it just came out wrong.  She turned to Justin with a nod. Okay she could do this. She did it once it was a fluke but she did it how hard could it be to repeat.

Minnie raised an eyebrow at Tana.  "Well now, I guess I have been warned."  She chuckled, internally whapping down her Beast that wanted to take offence at Tana's tone.  She was a sub, it was close to the moon, and they were in a challenging place.  Let it go, she didn't mean anything.  She took a deep breath, mentally cursing at the smell of the swans, her mouth suddenly watering.  Focus, ok?  Think about the donuts.  Or the beer pong.  Just throw it.  She lobbed the axe towards the target, holding her breath as she waited to see if it would stick this time.

Justin groused. "Well shit! Beginners luck or food motivation bringing your dreams come true.  Minnie had tossed it and the axe was sitting pert in the target, it wasn't a bullseye. If it had been, he likely would have made a much more salty show of it, as he was trying too hard to get the axe to catch and go where he wanted. This was fifty shades away from being anything like using a gun or a baton to subdue someone."

"DONUTS DONUTS DONUTS" Tana chanted grabbing Justins large warm hands in her tiny ones. She pumped his arms up and down enthusiastically when a light switch went off in her head. "Oh my turn to throw ya k throw time." She let go and scurried back over to the axes.   She starred intently at the target and let the axe fly.

"It was a suckers bet and I knew it. Still a deal, a deal. Half a dozen donuts to be rendered onto you for next Axe night?" Kat said, her voice raising at the end to make it a question rather than a statement.

"When's the next one? And don't pretend you don't like the idea of making more of those delicious things."  Minnie said with a grin.

"Well if I don't get to eat them then yeah it is sad." Kat protested but shrugged. "C'est la vie as they say. I hold em every Monday nine till eleven. If you guys can get through this, the next ones gonna be easy-peasy lemon squeezy."

Tana’s axe struck the wood just above the bullseye with a resounding ‘thock’.  It clattered to the ground a second later.

“Step and throw,” Miguel advised Tana. “Release the axe just before it is pointed directly at the target. It takes time but it will come.”  His voice was soft and carried no hint of derision. He was teaching people to enjoy something he was good at and wanted them to do well, not quit from frustration.

“Awesome!” Morvan exclaimed when Jasmine gave him the good news. “You any good at this axe throwing?  I’m embarrassing my ancestors here.”

"Sadly we had nothing like this in school. I was a part of my high school archery team.  But this seems much different. The target is the same? But I have no skill in throwing things. Shame Rufus didn't come down. He apparently can throw, not as good as the werewolf and the- She stopped. Morvan had not been at the feast. Not as good as Sensei Miguel, but he jokes it is in his blood. Throwing things.... Truth be told, it is my first time down here. I came because Katherine told me there would be leopards here and to come be social." Jasmine confessed. There was certainly a learning curve but she was watching and listening to all the advice that was being given.

“Did Kat tell you I was coming or just that some of us were coming?” Morvan asked. “I’m supposed to be good with bows, axes and horses but I don’t think I’ve ever been on a horse. Not that I remember. All I know about them is that they run fast and kick like a mother… trucker.”  He threw a quick look towards the young swan girl to see if she’d heard his almost slip. “Had a horse break four of my ribs when I was about twelve. Taught me to stick to things smaller than me when I was hungry.”

"Katherine told me there would be leopards here and that it was your pard not the other leopards that work here. "It's okay if you don't know how to do the stereo typical things. I can't ninja despite being Japanese." Jasmine confessed softly.

Tana puffed out her cheeks "Aaaagh why are you being so nice?" She snapped at Miguel. The snap was out of character for the leopardess usually she would graciously welcome guidance to this degree but her beast wanted to chew his face off at his professional demeanor. Mind you even if he chose to be strict with her he probably would garnish the same result. Tana was trying to have fun but the emotional rollercoaster was getting starting to mentally drain her. Which in turn gave her a strong craving for nachos with extra cheese and all the meats.

Morvan couldn’t help but laugh at the statement that Jasmine couldn’t ninja. “I’ll make you a deal,” he said. “You don’t think less of me because I can’t ride a horse and I won’t think less of you because you can’t ninja vanish.”

Jasmine smiled and nodded. "Your secret is safe with me." She sighed, sniffing at the air.  The scent of were-swan was intoxicating, but staying close to Morvan and Noah kept things to the point where she could simply smell and admire that rather than pushing things farther. She was thankful for the distraction of the other leopards.

“And yours with me,”Morvan replied. He watched as one of the swans nailed what he thought could have been the third bullseye in a row. Was that Leda?  No, she was the only dark haired swan. Well, only female adult dark haired swan. If he was going to be coming on a regular basis, he’d need to figure out how to tell them apart. “Have you had a chance to hang out with any of the other leopards?” Morvan asked.

Jasmine nodded, "They assigned Shay to be our new hostess since Brandy is apparently busy wrestling some other tasks. She seems nice enough, but she doesn't come to visit us like Brandy did in her downtime. And I have met Lincoln a few times, he has dropped by to deliver dry cleaning since Thando and Noah are big fans of wearing suits. Why do you ask? Is there something I should be doing for them?"

“No, nothing in particular,” Morvan said. He wasn’t focusing as much on the axe throwing as he was on Jasmine and it was actually having a positive affect on his results.  “I was just asking. Making conversation.” He winked.  “Seeing if I have competition.”

Jasmines eyes widened a bit as she lowered her head trying to hide the blush spreading across her cheeks, focusing on the feel of the wood nestled in her palm. "Oh I don't think any of them could beat you in a fight. They don't put off the same power you do. They don't make me feel like I should be sitting down by your feet. So I do not think they would be competition, unless that observation is wrong. I do not have a great deal of experience with many leopards so I apologize if anything I said is presumptuous or incorrect."

"I'm not talking about beating them and I don't want you thinking that you need to sit by my feet.  I would like you to want to sit beside me," Morvan said.  "I'm not explaining this well and I'm probably screwing this up.  I don't want you to think you need to do things because I want you to.  If you want to do something, do it because you want to do it, not because you think it's expected.  We can talk about this over  the next couple of days, when the moon isn't being such a prick."

Jasmine demurely nodded as she waited for her turn to toss her axe as it hit the board and bounced back ten feet. "Okay. We will talk more over the next couple of days." She echoed as she looked at the axe that didn't hit home.

"Don't ask me what you're doing wrong," Morvan said.  "I'm not sure how I'm getting things to stick."

"She's stepping back as she releases, rather than following through," Miguel said.  "It robs the axe of some of its momentum.  Remember to keep moving forward."

Morvan frowned at the man's ability to suddenly appear with an answer.  How the hell was he able to see everything that was going on and how was he able to move so quietly?  "Give us some warning next time," the Raj said, trying to make the warning sound at least partially intended as a joke.

Justin threw his axe, and it stuck in the outer ring of the target. "FUCK YES!" He whooped. "Suck it! I finally got you figured out now!"

Tanas jumped at Justins cheer. "Cheese and crackers Justin gave me a damn near heart attack. But hey you got it" Tana raised her hand for a high five but for their height difference it would be a regular five for him.

Justin slapped her hand hard and then picked her up giving her a spin around. "See we don't suck Kat was right just gotta figure out how hard to yeet it is all."

"Might I remind you that there is a young lady present?" Waylon asked, his tone clearly intending chastisement.  "One more use of that expletive and I may need to send someone on a time out."

Justin put Tana down and grit his teeth. "Sorry Vladdy." He whispered. He cleared his throat and with a louder voice said. "Right my bad. We don't see many kids, it's a new thing for us. We will do better, Mr. C."

Waylon raised his eyebrows.  "They aren't like the new iPhone," the vampire said.  "They've been around for a very long time, even from my perspective.  Enthusiasm is appreciated but please be considerate of others.  Brandy would not be impressed."

"Not trying to be smart, but we have iPhones where we live. Kiddies, not so much. Closest we've come to that was the baby ducks and chickens we got this spring, and even then, let's just say the counts slightly off because one of my roomies couldn't help herself. Something about cuteness aggression and chicken nuggies." Justin explained. "But we can but try to be better. Like axe throwing, it will take a bit of practice."

Tanas face went from one laughing while being spun to someone who had just been suckered punched in the gut. Waylons words weighed heavily on the girl and to say Brandy wouldn't be impressed made it that much worse. "Sorry Mr. Crosby." She said in a tiny voice. It was a low blow but a ln accurate one that Tana would dwell on the rest of the night.

"It must be fascinating to live in a world with no children," Waylon replied, nodding to accept Tana's apology.  "I come from a time when young teens were considered adults and even I can control myself.  Now, I realize it is close to the full moon, so I won't make you go stand in a corner but please let's try to exercise a little control, shall we?"

Justin nodded, "Of course. And yeah, it's weird not having kids around. But I'd like to have them someday." He said as he sobered some, standing up taller. "I suppose this might be good practice if that day ever comes."

Waylon turned to look at Dietra and a slow smile spread.  "There is nothing like them," he said.  "I truly hope you get to know that joy.  Leia is glowing.  I didn't think she could get more lovely and then Dietra arrived."

"So weird question but do um were-swans lay eggs or do they give birth the way humans do or.....some other way?" Justin asked curiously.

"You could always ask a were-swan," Waylon replied, amused at the audacity of the question.  "Or if you lack the fortitude, Google it.  Oh, that's right.  No signal down here."

Justin nodded, "Trust me, first thing I tried was the phone. Come on, throw us a bone, dude. I can't go up and ask them tonight due to a certain lunar event looming."

"yeah Justin, I'm pretty sure they can probably hear you and are ignoring you because that's a really rude question. " Minnie said, giving him a look.

"How is asking where swan babies come from rude?" Justin hissed quietly so his voice didn't travel the entirety of the throwing range.

"Given your age, I thought you would have known," Waylon said, with a perfectly straight face.  "You are aware, I assume that men and women are different below the waist?"

Minnie sighed and facepalmed.  " You are a grown man asking about the reproductive capabilities of a grown woman. That's how. " She hissed back at Justin.

"That doesn't mean jack." Justin quietly argued. "Clearly they're different because they have a kid sitting in this room. I don't see any of the lady leopard popping out kids, do you? If it were that easy, I'd have a kid or two by now, for sure. So is it really that terrible to ask if it's an egg thing or a live birth? I'm being perfectly serious, don't give me that look, Minnie!"

"Dietra is adopted," Waylon said blandly.

Justin paused. "Well then.. I suppose you don't know either and are just putting on airs of superiority. I guess I need to wait until we leave to see what google has to say on the matter." He shrugged as he watched Tana retrieve her axe as he made his way up to the mark waiting for his turn to throw.

"Both," Waylon said.  Then he turned and walked away.

Tana had missed the target once more as her mind was no longer in the room but thinking of Brandy. She sat down starring at the floor. She missed Brandy so much it hurt. "This must be how Justin feels on the regular."

Jasmine had been chatting with Morvan a couple targets down from Justin, Minnie and Tana. She had clapped polite when Noah or any of the leopards his the target, but wasn't being loud or boisterous. She watched as Tana sat on the floor, her head cocked curiously. She likely would just be a bother to the brunette, as she wasn't pard of her pard. She sighed, feeling torn on what to do.

Morvan turned.  He frowned when he saw Tana sitting on the floor.  "Hang on a second," he said to Jasmine and moved to where Tana was sitting.  He dropped down beside her and wrapped her in a rough embrace.

"Hey," he said, rubbing her with his Beast.  "What's going on?"

Tana offered a small half smile."I'm okay. Mr.Crosby just mentioned Brandy wouldn't be impressed and then I got DEpressed thinking about Brandy. Just in my feels ya know. Frick I'm all over the place tonight. I hate the stupid  moon." She pouted.

"Did you want to call it a night?" Morvan asked.

Tana shook her head stubbornly. "Naw just gotta get out of funk town. My depression kitty doesn't need to ruin anyone's fun. I mean heck," Her eyes shifted to Justin who got another hit on the target. "Can't leave when Justin is finally getting it. I am not taking that smile away." Tana leaned heavily into Morvan hugging him back tightly. "Or yours for chatting with Jasmine." She whispered in his ear as she let his scent and power wash over her for a few moments. She reluctantly let go pulling back a little. "Okay help me up please. It's my turn to miss the stinkin target."

"There is always the quiet room, if you want to take five," Morvan said.  "And shoosh.  That is a work in progress.  I don't want to screw it up."

Tana gave Morvan a peck on the cheek before getting up brushing herself off. She managed to hit the target but it bounced to the floor. With a small groan she retrieved her axe passing it to Justin. She excused herself to the washroom. Passing the swans she faked a cheek itch rubbing it on her shoulder a few times. She didn't want to alarm anyone if they saw the drool that was forming at the corner  on her mouth. Once the event hall door closed the silence whooshed around her. She could still hear the muffled talkings and cheerings but it was faded. She padded down the empty hall the hum of the overhead lighting was both familiar and eerie. The washroom door hinge cried in protest as she opened the door. The porcelain sink was cool to her warm palms. A heavy sigh left her lips as she starred blankly at herself in the mirror. She looked like she wreaked of bad funk. "Ugh Brandy wouldn't be impressed by this either." She snarled at herself turning on the cold water to let run really cold before splashing it in her face. "Damn it Tana get your act together. Jasmine is handling tonight better than you." She splashed her face once more hanging it slightly so the water gathered dripping off her nose and chin. A feel deep centering breaths she lifted her head slapping on her best smile.  The sound of smacking echoed in the room as she hit her cheeks trying to pump herself up. "Okay you got this. Night isn't over yet." With renewed vigor she returned to room. "My turn?" She tilted her head smiling at everyone. They could tell her funk was there beneath the surface but her determination sat on it like a weighted blanket.

Morvan offered Tana an axe.  "Knock yourself out," he said.  "Not literally.  That would be bad."

Tana took the axe with a nod. "It would be a minor inconvenience vs bad I feel. Though still somehow agree it be bad." She offered a small chuckle before stepping up. She wound up took a step forward and followed thru. The axe spun in the air and with a healthy thunk it bit into the target. It wasn't a bullseye but it was close enough. She spun pointing at it. "I did it! Look look not even jokingly that time. Oh ya oh ya!" She began to wiggle around in some sort of victory happy dance that was more reminiscent of a small animal touching an electric fence.

Morvan gave Tana a high five.

Justin grinned "See finesse not brute strength. And look at me not a single F bomb. We really can learn!"

"We can! We can!" Tana bounced happily.

“My children can be taught,” a Morvan announced. “Who knew?  The only  question is can I. The problem with trying to teach a cat to do any is we’re cats. You try to teach a dog? Give the dog a command, dog gives it his best shot, you give the dog a treat, end of lesson. Teaching a cat?  You give the cat a command, cat gives you the finger, tells you to shove the treat, end of lesson.”

Minnie laughed.  "Unless they want to learn it, like how to open the treat container themselves when you aren't looking."

“Yeah but that isn’t being taught. That is figuring it out.” Morvan accepted the axe and, after a few seconds of running through the steps (and corrections he’d been given), threw it. He hit the same spot he had previously, six inches above the bullseye.

“Same spot. Consistency is key!  I just need to aim for the bottom ring and not hit the ground.”

“According to Douglas Adams, that is how you learn to fly,” Miguel said. “By throwing yourself at the ground and missing.  Nice throw. Good form. As you said consistency is key. Try to slowly bring your aim down, rather than doing it abruptly. You will find it easier.”

"Your face is consistent!" Tana excitedly exclaimed still riding the high of hitting the target. "I don't even know what that meeeeeeans!" She bust into a giggle fit.

Minnie gave Tana a weird look.  "I have no idea what's gotten into her now."

"But like do we ever really know what goes on in my squirrel cage? Mmm squirrels I umm are fluffy yup fluffy squirrels." Tana tripped trying not to come off menacing.

"I think somebody let a ferret on crystal meth loose in the squirrel cage," Morvan said with a chuckle.  The pull of the full moon was still strong but it seemed that, through his power and Noah's, they were all much calmer.  "And having officially hit the target, I'm definitely going to set up a few lanes behind the barn.  This is a lot more fun than you would think."

"For reals?! Yessss oh my gosh I can't wait to see Leslie do this. I bet she'd be a secret pro without even realizing it. The thought is both entertaining and terrifying." Tana nodded to herself.

"Leslie, She-Leopard Barbarian Queen."  Morvan chuckled.  "Katie would sh- have a hemorrhage."

"It would certainly be an interesting thing to see."  Minnie said with a laugh.  She was doing better with her throws, but still missed from time to time, like this time.

Noah finished with his toss. It had hit the far left side of the target, missing the outer ring, but it had stuck this time rather than bouncing. Jasmine had wandered over to his side to encourage him softly as she studied his form and listened to Miguel.

"This could be something fun that we could do as a group on a Monday before we go to donate." She told him quietly. "Do you think they might find this fun?"

Noah paused  to get his axe and when he came back he nodded. "Most certainly it's a free activity that won't tax the financial situation. It is admittedly more fun than I had anticipated, and there is a fair amount of skill and technique involved that it would take several years to master.  I can mention it to the group after the full moon, or pass the info off to Rufus to pass on to everyone during the day while I am at rest. I do think that the classes closest to the full moon should maybe be avoided to remove temptation. As you clearly can see, those of you tied to the moon even with my presence are sort of manically all over the place with their conduct. So do you ask about this for altruistic reasons of wanting the group to bond and have some fun time? Or is it because you have a group of leopards to bask in and admire."